Short Stories by Bob Charlie
Summary:

Various short stories, based on ideas that have come to me and suggestions. 

First Story: A Chie and Yukiko (from Persona 4) growth story

Second Story: An unfinished story about Rei and Asuka (from Evangelion) growing into titanic futa giantesses.

Third Story: An unfinished long story, where a girl plays host to an exchange student giantess, as people try to let the cultures mesh for the first time. Little did she know, the giantess is really into her... and still growing!

Fourth Story: A yandere sister giantess story, told from the perspective of the giantess.

Fifth Story: A Futaba (from Persona 5) eating and growing story

Sixth Story: A (not-so-innocent) story of a loving sister's affection for her older twin siblings.

Seventh Story: Growth/Shrink (More shrink) Medb story


Categories: Watersports, Giantess, Teenager (13-19), Butt, Couples, Crush, Gentle, Growing Woman, Humiliation, Incest, Lesbians, Maternal, Odor, Violent Characters: None
Growth: Amazon (7 ft. to 15 ft.), Brobdnignagian (51 ft. to 100 ft.)
Shrink: Doll (12 in. to 6 in.), Dwarf (3 ft. to 5 ft.), Lilliputian (6 in. to 3 in.)
Size Roles: F/f, FF/f, FF/m
Warnings: None
Challenges: None
Series: None
Chapters: 8 Completed: No Word count: 117166 Read: 83098 Published: March 21 2018 Updated: November 02 2018
Story Notes:

Disclaimer: All publicly recognizable characters, settings, etc. are the property of their respective owners. The original characters and plot are the property of the author. The author is in no way associated with the owners, creators, or producers of any media franchise. No copyright infringement is intended.

1. Chie, Yukiko, and the Hot-Spring by Bob Charlie

2. Chapter 2 by Bob Charlie

3. Exchange Student by Bob Charlie

4. To Sister by Bob Charlie

5. Futaba Levels Up! by Bob Charlie

6. Emily by Bob Charlie

7. SUTEKI SUTEKI by Bob Charlie

8. Ishtar by Bob Charlie

Chie, Yukiko, and the Hot-Spring by Bob Charlie
Author's Notes:

A Persona 4 story, largely based on a 4chan suggestion

Yukiko and Chie had returned from the hotspring, both of them ready to sleep. They were staying at the Amagi Inn, along with their other friends. But Naoto and Rise hadn't felt like going to the hotspring tonight, and they weren't going to take the guys along, so it was just them.

"Has the hotspring ever been that deserted?" Chie asked, beginning to dress in their room. She felt slightly tingly.

"No... business is doing well, so it's strange that more people wouldn't take advantage of the hotspring," Yukiko commented. She was always thinking about how to manage the hotel. "Naoto said that she had something to do... and Yu and Rise are on a date. We can ignore the guys for now... it's pretty late anyway. Yukiko yawned." Yukiko couldn't think of why, but she was beginning to feel tingly all over. From the top of her head to the tip of her toes.

"Yep! It's just us. It's getting pretty late, so we can just hang out tonight?" Chie chirped. She was feeling tingly all over as well. It felt... good. Chie and Yukiko didn't say much, shuffling around in their robes silently.

"Okay, do you feel... weird?" Yukiko asked, uncomfortably breaking the silence. Chie gazed into Yukiko's eyes. She felt hot all over.

"Yeah, I'm... burning up all over... Yukiko... do you think that there's something weird about the hot spring?" Chie couldn't help but notice that Yukiko's face was flushed.

"There is nothing weird about the hotspring!" Yukiko retorted. Again, for a moment, there was silence. Yukiko and Chie continued to shuffle, even while staring at one another. After several minutes, Yukiko pivoted into a crawling position, slowly moving closer to Chie. She always thought that her friend looked beautiful... she never understood why Chie was so insecure about her femininity. "We both feel... weird, don't we?" Yukiko whispered, right in front of Chie. She smelled nice. Yukiko ran her hands along Chie's robe. "You know that you're beautiful, right Chie?"

"B... beautiful? Where did that come from." Chie laughed nervously, even as her friend clasped her hands. "You're the beautiful one. Your long... dark hair... your clear, lustrous skin. Your lips..." Chie ran a hand down Yukiko's cheek as their faces drew closer. Suddenly, the two drew together in a passionate kiss, making out furiously. Their lips drew together, time and time again. And the heat in both of them increased.

For a few minutes, the two of them kissed. Letting their robes fall down as they took turns loosening each other's robes. Finally, Yukiko's hand began to shift to Chie's nether regions. Chie let Yukiko's hand move down as she began to work on her. Chie almost quit moving, letting her friend handle her.

"Chie's cute when she moans!" Yukiko whispered as she continued to fondle her friend. "You are beautiful Chie. Your skin is smooth. Your stomach's toned. You have a great squat booty... you're so sexy..." Yukiko began to push her friend to the floor as she continued to have her way with her. "And I can't have enough of you!" Yukiko inserted several fingers inside of Chie as her friend squirmed underneath her. Chie's bucking grew harder and harder, and her moan practically turned into a scream as she sprayed cum onto her friend's hand, and out onto the floor.

"I didn't know that you squirted Chie," Yukiko licked her friend's cum as she started at her. But Chie's breath began to speed up more, as her face grew even more flushed.

"Chie, is something wrong?" Yukiko's eyes widened in shock as Chie writhed underneath her. "

"I... feel... strange..." Chie groaned lightly.

"Do you need me to call anyone? I'll get the manager here right away!" Yukiko clambered off of Chie, anxious that there was something wrong with her.

At that moment, Yukiko heard a stretching sound. Chie moaned, more deeply than before. And suddenly... it was like Chie was viewing her friend under a magnifying glass.

Chie began to dwarf Yukiko, lying next to her. Every part of Chie grew bigger. Her breasts swelled larger, stiff nipples rising up in the air as Chie grew. More muscle and flesh was added to her butt. Her head, hair, lips. Everything about her stretched. Yukiko couldn't even breathe, watching the sight before her. Her robe constricted around her growing form, hugging Chie more and more tightly. The two came together for one more kiss even as Chie's robe begun to tear, yielding itself to the girl's evergrowing body. As the two broke their kiss, it ripped down the middle, falling from Chie in tatters on the floor. Both of them were sitting down, yet Yukiko found herself looking up adoringly at Chie's form. Her rock-hard nipples resting on heaving breasts. Okay... a small C-cup, but at her size? They were big.

Yukiko lay before Chie, staring at her friend in awe. She had to be two meters tall. Yukiko couldn't help but swoon for her magnified friend.

"I don't know what happened!" Even Chie's voice was louder! "I mean I have noooo idea. What..."

"We had sex." Yukiko replied. "And then you grew. And... well..." Yukiko launched herself into Chie's armpit, breathing her scent deeply. Chie grew red as her friend's nose disappeared inside her.

"Wh... what are you doing, Yukiko?"

"Your sweat... smells... good! And there's more of it. Because there's more of you!" Yukiko giggled. For some reason, she found this extremely funny, and Yukiko began to break out into laughter.

"Th.. that tickles!" Chie squirmed. She was afraid that she'd throw her friend around like a rag doll as Yukiko made her squirm about from her licking and giggling. "I... I'll get you back!!"

Chie easily handled Yukiko, extracting her from her armpit and throwing her to the floor, her trimmed pussy helpless before her. Chie licked her lips. "This may not be as much of a meal for me at my size... but I think you'll be pretty sweet Yukiko." With one hand wrapped around each of Yukiko's legs, Chie dived in, lapping at her friend's snatch. Chie used her tongue, now massive compared to Yukiko's, sliding across her clitoris. Easily lifting Chie into the air, she slowly slid another finger to her friend's butt. Slowly, Chie stuck her large finger into Yukiko's butthole, the enlarged finger serving as a dildo. She continued to suspend Yukiko off of the floor with a single arm. Chie moved faster and faster, effortlessly keeping the squirming Yukiko from getting out of her grasp. Finally, Yukiko began to tremble as an explosive orgasm hit her. Chie removed her finger and placed Yukiko onto the floor, as her breathing sped up, black hair strewn wildly around her.

"There. It's your turn to grow now." Chie responded smugly. Sure enough, Yukiko began to expand in all directions, creamy skin pulsing outward. Inches were added to Yukiko's frame, generous breasts swelling with every breath. Her butt expanded, her frame stretched to popping noises. Her breasts regained supremacy over Chie's, their naturally larger size retaking prominence. Now any ordinary man would have found themselves staring at Yukiko's massive rack. After what seemed like an eternity of growth, Yukiko's outward expansion finally began to slow down.

"I think it has something to do with the hotspring Yukiko," Chie smiled smugly as her friend expanded before her. Chie simply drank in the sight of Yukiko's petite form becoming... not quite so petite.

"Well... that probably ruins the small sweet demure woman image I had." Yukiko breathed. "I'm bigger than Kanji now... not to mention every other boy in town." Yukiko sighed, stretching. "I still feel REALLY hot though. And I guess it does have something to do with the hot spring... but I have no idea what."

"I'm still bigger than you though? I mean, I was actually shorter than you before we started growing," Chie responded matter-of-factly.

"Maybe I just made you cum better." Chie frowned as Yukiko giggled. "Or maybe you just have EXTREME climaxes," Yukiko giggled. "I mean, you like extreme stuff, right? Maybe you do sex the same way!"

"I don't see how suddenly growing this much is funny..." Chie sighed. The two of them watched each other again. Chie couldn't help but observe the room around her as well. Everything appeared so much smaller. "None of our clothes will fit."

"Yes." Yukiko replied curtly.

"People will ask so many questions about this. People don't double in size overnight."

"Yes."

"We're huge!" Chie waved her arms around. It didn't seem like Yukiko was getting it.

"Your pussy's still dripping Chie. She wants more." Yukiko purred. It didn't seem like she cared at all about her growth.

"Well... uh... so is yours!" Chie retorted.

"Yes... so let's fuck. It's cool being big." It didn't seem right for Yukiko to say a word like that. Fuck. But what else would describe it, when two women over six feet tall went at each other. This wasn't normal sex, after all, but extreme sex. Fuck. Chie had to do it.

"Okay..." Chie sighed as she grabbed her friend's leg. It didn't look any bigger. In fact, it looked a little smaller. "Let's scissor then, if we're going to fuck."

"Scissor... like... we're just going to rub our pussies together! Meow!!!" Yukiko giggled.

"You'll make a difficult girlfriend..." Chie muttered. "Let's go!" Chie yelled, as they began to hump each other, fully engrossed in the act of sex. Each of them was keenly aware of each other's squirming, writhing bodies. It was like the outside world didn't exist. Merely each other.

"What?" Yukiko replied. But Chie didn't respond, as she brought the two closer together. Climaxing hadn't changed anything. In fact, they were both as hot as before. And Yukiko was just as hot. Fuck. She even looked hotter now that everything was strewn about, her hair spilling around her. Chie had always thought that Yukiko was beautiful. She had even caught herself staring at her before. Wanting to be her. Wanting to be WITH her. And now she had her.

As for Yukiko, she just wanted to be handled by Chie. She had always loved being led around by this strong, adventurous girl. And now she was letting her take the lead in sex as well. But still, Yukiko responded to every one of Chie's thrusts with one of her own. With every squelch Yukiko felt herself becoming free, her arousal building.

"MY PRINCE!!!" Yukiko howled as the two of them came again. Everything shook as Chie's foot rougly collided with the wall, making a new hole. But Chie wasn't done exploring Yukiko yet.

"THIRD TIME'S THE CHARM!!!" Chie's voice boomed, preparing to fuck Yukiko again even as they kept swelling. Her entire body was covered in sweat. The only thing Chie could smell was the mixture of the couple's arousal and sweat. Everyone had to hear her. But every orgasm was more powerful than the last. She was going to have extreme sex damn it!

Yukiko saw a book that had been knocked over from their lovemaking. She heard voices outside too... people appeared to be noticing them. For the moment though, those voices didn't matter. They had to be nine feet tall as they kept fucking, each of their thrusts shaking the toy room. Soon Yukiko's head collided with the ceiling. At that moment, clarity hit her. She saw that Chie was bending over to fit in the room. The sweaty foot Yukiko was licking (she loved Chie's feet!), was half as tall as the bookshelf. They were huge... and if they kept growing like this, the Amagi Inn was finished.


"STOP!" Yukiko screamed. It felt like the room vibrated around her, Yukiko's voice was so powerful.

"What... Yukiko... we agreed we're going to become huge! Super! We don't need to care... just like you said."

"I care about the hotel! We're... um... pretty big now." Chie stopped for a moment, looking around the room. Sure enough, Yukiko had to be over ten feet tall. And Chie had to be... even bigger than that. Everything looked like a toy.

"We're not exactly fitting through the door. You're like twelve feet tall... and I'm bigger than that." Chie pouted. "We don't have a choice. We're simply going to have to burst out of here." But Yukiko was already tearing out the wood surrounding the doorway, her gigantic hands easily able to clear a space.

"I'm at last keeping the damage to a minimum. We're going down the stairs." As soon as Yukiko began to crawl outside, she found several people staring at her, guests of the Inn.

"Everyone... I know you have a lot of questions..." Yukiko sighed. "But you're going to need to get out of the way while we get out of here. We're big girls, we can handle ourselves." The crowd gasped as Chie, even larger than Yukiko, followed her.

"I'll go first. I know the best way out." Yukiko proclaimed. For now, the two had stopped growing. Chie followed Yukiko, crawling down the hallway. And she found herself staring at Yukiko's butt, swaying back and forth with every movement she made. Chie's arousal was still red-hot, and the juices of the twin girls dripped onto the floor underneath them as they continued to crawl. Chie faced an additional problem--Yukiko was just small enough that she could go down the hallway comfortably. But Chie found her body pressing against the wall. And every touch brought arousal. Chie lightly moaned.

"Mooroka vomit!" Yukiko screamed, recognizing that even the slightest stimulation would bring Chie to climax. For a moment, Chie's mind cleared. But not for long. A hall table shattered as Chie's knee fell on it, the giant bodies leaving devestation in its path.

"Yukiko it's too much I've got to come right now!!!" Chie howled, pleasure rolling off of her voice.

"Just... a bit... further..." Yukiko groaned. They made it into the front lobby, people looking from all directions. Nobody was moving, as two giant, sweaty, naked schoolgirls made their presence known.

"Yukiko!" Chie couldn't take it anymore. she wrapped her hands around Yukiko's ass. Her soft, lovely rear. It was at that moment that Yu and Rise walked into the room.

"Wat." They remarked simultaneously as they looked at their friends fucking each other.

"We're big..." Chie exclaimed between moans. "And I'm busy pleasuring Yukiko, so the two of you can make yourself useful and lick my nether regions for a moment."

"I'm in entertainment. I swing both ways." Rise remarked as Yu looked at her. Shrugging, the two of them walked over to Chie's derriere, bouncing with even the slightest movements. Her butt was over four feet wide. It looked like it could crush a far. Chie's kick could pack a punch at a normal size... and Yu knew that pleasuring her wasn't safe in the slightest. But so was not pleasuring her. Besides. As the chad he was, Yu had seduced and fucked Chie before ending up with Rise, plowing her with his magnum eight-inch cock. And he liked the smell of her sweat. There was a lot of that right now.

As Rise licked Chie's snatch, Yu began a bold, stupid move as he climbed on top of Chie's gigantic ass. Of course, he couldn't get leverage to that magnificent butt otherwise, so he used Rise as leverage, clambering on top of her to rest on Chie's body. preparing to insert his dick inside. Finally, he was in position. His head was against her lower back, even as his feet dangled below her snatch. He got purchase on her as best as he could. Although he was too small to grasp her love handles, and her entire body was covered in sweat. But all he could do was jam it inside Chie's asshole. Even at her size, her butt still clamped on his dick. She's gonna feel this, Yu thought as he plowed her.

Rise's ministrations added the last push that Chie needed to cum. With a mighty howl, both she and Yukiko came at the same time again. When Yu realized that they were growing, he came as well, spraying his relatively small load of semen into Chie's ass. However, Chie's movements in the throes of her orgasm were rapid and erractic, and soon she threw Yu off of her butt, straight onto the floor. The entire time, she hadn't even noticed him.

Yu and Rise were soaked in Chie's juices, resting beneath her butt, as the two of them finally crawled out of the hotel. The entire structure groaned as the two giantesses simply crawled through the front. Onlookers eyes were fixated on Chie's butt like it was the moon. A massive hole was left where the lobby doors once stood, as they broke into the Inaba night. One more time, the two lovers kissed.

"What are you going to do now?" Chie asked, looking back at Yu and Rise through the opening they created.

"You continue fucking... Rise and I are going to watch from a safe-distance." Yu waved back, even as Rise walked away. She looked mad for some reason.

With a magnum eight-inch cock, a tongue that could make anyone purr, and deft hands, Yu was a master at sex. But even he knew that he wasn't made for giant women... especially giant women that emasculated him in front of Rise. That's why... shit... she was walking off. He'd have to make this up to Rise somehow... fuck...

"You know... we've dealt with going inside a TV to save the world," Yukiko said, clearly not caring about anyone around them. "But I think this is the craziest think that's ever happened to us. She looked back and forth between their sweat-soaked bodies. Both of them were just as aroused as ever, standing over three times as tall in front of the Amagi Inn. Except now Yukiko was barely taller than Chie's chest. If Yukiko was around 15 feet tall, Chie had to be nearly 20.

"69! AND I'M LICKING YOUR FEET SOME TOO!!!" Chie shouted, incredibly frustrated. "I'm huge and I can order people around! Let them watch the show!!!" Chie flipped her friend over into the street in front of Amagi Inn. Yukiko found herself face to face with Chie's pussy, her girlfriend bending over a little to provide access to the smaller girl. Yukiko began licking, her mind turned blank from her friend's scent. And the two entered a cycle of fucking, sucking, and climaxing that began to destroy the street around them.

After all, there was only one Amagi Inn.

With one kick, Yukiko pierced a store-front. When Yukiko bit down on Chie's clitoris, Chie howled and accidentally kicked a car, causing it to roll down the street.

After a while, Yukiko almost felt herself giving out. Chie was getting just a bit more from each spurt. Chie had to have been much bigger than Yukiko. In their current position, Yukiko was pressed against Chie's sweaty body, her head pushed against her breasts. Yukiko could feel Chie's oppressive weight nearly smothering her. And Chie works out too... Yukiko thought. God she loved it.

"Shit that was a lamppost... I really am getting bigger than you, Yuki-chan!" Chie taunted. "I'll just have to use my fingers." The pavement was cracking underneath Yukiko as Chie's fingers found themselves entering Yuki's sopping pussy.

Outside, the scene was chaos. People backed farther and farther away as the two lovers expanded. Chie naturally was a heavy sweater, and her pheromone-laden scent overwhelmed all others, even that of her lover. Their expanding bodies knocked over everything... street lamps, sign posts, even the fronts of buildings fell victim to their expanding bulk. As they sunk deeper into the pavement, it became obvious to the citizens of Inaba that extensive repairs would be required. Cameras filmed as phones flashed, the giant girls being displayed to the world. A couple of men hid on the sidelines, stroking themselves while nobody was paying attention.

Finally, for the last show, Chie grabbed one of the reporters, a young, fit woman. A reasonable offering. And she shoved her straight into Yukiko, offering the girl to her friend. As soon as the woman entered Chie's snatch, Yukiko began to howl. Yukiko's drool leaked onto the street below as Chie lovingly fucked her.

"DO YOU SEE THIS GIRL!? HER GIANT BODY!? HER PEARLY, SKIN!? THE BUTT THAT HALF THE SCHOOL LUSTED AFTER, WIDER THAN INABA'S MAIN ROAD!? THIS IS MY GIRLFRIEND! YOU AREN'T FIT TO DRINK YUKIKO'S CUM, YET HERE YOU ARE ANYWAY!!!" Chie shouted, as she brought Yukiko towards climax. But Yukiko redoubled her efforts as well, biting on Chie's nipple to elicit an earth-shattering moan.

With one last rumble, the two girls came again, flooding the street with their sweet juices. Several people, who had wondered far too close by for their personal safety, found themselves being sprayed with the juices of the giant girls. For a moment, the two lay there, panting and cooing at each other, ignoring the onlookers. Finally, Chie clambered off of Yukiko. 

"Now that was EXTREME sex!" Yukiko chirped, the unnatural heat finally draining. She wouldn't grow any more. Yet, she was just as aroused staring at Chie as ever.

"Yep! Ready for one more round..." Chie purred, stroking Yukiko's hair as she sat in her lap. They held each other's hands, basking for a moment in the glow of each other's love.

At that moment, the Amagi Inn began to shake. People kept fleeing the building as bits of wood fell from its structure. The rumbling intensified, as people felt the ground shaking in an earthquake. Finally, the entire roof popped off, a tuft of blue hair emerging from the roof. With a mighty moan, the largest pair of breasts the world had ever seen popped out from the top floor. Each of them appeared to be nearly the size of a house, massive, heavy sacs of flesh that razed the remnants of the Inn as they continued to expand. Gigantic pairs of feet, toes wriggling, broke out of the hotel, advancing towards Chie and Yukiko. Finally, the entire structure of the hotel collapsed, as Naoto's head appeared, wearing the roof of the Amagi Inn like a hat.

She was bigger than them. That was obvious to Chie. Naoto had to be over 100 feet tall.

"Yukiko. Your hot spring was defective. I think it's time to admit that. But I think I soaked up all of the water or something with my prodigious body... it's gone."

"IT'S GONE!? THE HOT-SPRING IS JUST GONE!?" Yukiko screamed out. "I can't believe it's gone..."

"There are more important matters right now..." Naoto continued, ignoring Yukiko. "I have unchecked, overflowing sexual desire. I can tell, because my entire body is tingling, that this will be the last one. It's the same for you. Everyone else is so infinitesimal next to me that I would pulverize them with the slightest of movements. Or... well... maybe... the other guys perved on me in the hotspring. As I was already masturbating and expanding, I didn't have time to think of the implications of three guys peeping on one girl, and I made them pleasure me immediately. However, they are all tiny, and currently being utilized in my snatch,servicing me. They are not enough. As such, I require your lewdest services."

"How can you talk like that even when you're horny!" Chie screamed.

"Fine then, Kanji, Yosuke, and Teddy are inside my pussy, and I want to soak them with my juices again. Let's FUCK." Chie and Naoto knew that they didn't have a choice, as they were drawn to Naoto's magnificent, incredible breasts.

After a while, Chie and Naoto were in a forest. Or at least, on a forest, the trees splintered beneath their forms. Yet Naoto was much bigger.  And becoming bigger. She had made both of them suck and fuck her until she climaxed dozens of times. Somehow she just wouldn't stop growing.

"Your butt's grinding the Amagi Inn to dust..." Yukiko complained as Naoto kept growing. Sure enough, the entire foundation was buried under Naoto's swelling ass. What once was the Amagi Inn was quickly being replaced with a hole shaped like Naoto's butt. 

Meanwhile, Naoto looked at the girl, becoming smaller and smaller relative to her. She had to be several hundred feet tall now, over five times the size of Yukiko and Chie. While Naoto fingered herself, the heat within her grew only stronger. And Chie and Yukiko, each pressed against a heavy breast, had to pry their jaws wide open to swallow Naoto's thick nipples. And with one more climax, Naoto grew yet more, and their jaws gave out, her nipples finally being released.

"Yep, I'm indeed too big for you," Naoto remarked. "There's only one place for you to go." Chie and Yukiko looked up at Naoto as she proclaimed before the town. "People of Inaba! All of you are utterly insignificant compared to my bulk! My power! My sexuality! Watch! Gaze upon me as I devour these giants!" Naoto moved Chie and Yukiko effortlessly down her body. For a moment, Yukiko was before Naoto's blue pubic hair and her clitoris, which she sucked and fucked widly. But soon, both of them were jammed inside of Naoto, pressed in by the expanding, fleshy walls. Even inside Naoto, both of them made out. Naoto leaned back in the throes of orgasm, flattening half of Inaba beneath her, causing several casualties (she apologized profusely for this later, and at least tried to never do this again) as well as millions in property damage. Meanwhile, onlookers from earlier were given a front row view of Naoto's ass, as tall as Chie and Yukiko were earlier. Her bare feet twitched above the crowd, toes curling, as she reduced Inaba to a cumstain. 

"PHOENIX FEATHERMAN CLIMAX!!!!" Naoto screamed as people found themselves being swept away in the current of her release. Signs, benches, books, people, everything was being swept away in a tidal wave of her cum. For a brief moment, Naoto's movements relaxed, and people, floating in her release, watched Naoto's feet descend to the Earth, impacting the ground with a dull boom. 

Inside her, Chie and Yukiko were making out, doing their best to breathe even while being deluged in Naoto's cum. Even while inside her, they were embracing, thinking of their big future together.

Naoto got up after her final climax, still swelling, and began to walk. Each of her steps was like an earthquake. After a few, she remembered the girls inside of her. She extraced Chie and Yukiko from her pussy and laid them on the ground, as she began to walk away from the largely ruined town.

Finally, she left. Naoto proclaimed that she was going to explore the world, and nobody would stop her.

"I'll be as careful as reasonably possible for my prodigious size!" Naoto proclaimed. "There are limitations when one's as big as I am. And the guys somehow survived!" Naoto referred to the dazed, naked forms of Teddie, Kanji, and Yosuke stuck to her finger. "So I will take these companions with me! You're going back inside."

"Wait... uh... I don't like dudes... and women are awesome, but I think we've had enough!" Kanji's sole protest was muted as he was inserted inside Naoto's pussy yet again. Chie and Yukiko merely watched her titanic form depart with confusion.

"How fucking big is she now?" Chie muttered.

"Probably well over 500 feet." Yukiko sighed. "The short girl's now a living mountain... by the way, is that the school near us. Because we're as big as the school."

"Kick-ass!!!" Chie exclaimed. "It is! Maybe they can hold class on my belly!!! FAIL ME IN ENGLISH NOW WHY DON'T YOU!?"

"We're like living monuments..." Yukiko breathed, examining the tiny school. She poked out a window with a single finger, causing tiny alarms to flare out from within. "Sorry!"

"Monuments... You know... that's not too far off... I mean... does anything else in Inaba stand out as much as us?" Chie remarked. "I wanted to be a police officer, but being a gigantic monument to power and the feminine form might be cool."

"So what... you're saying that WE'RE the Amagi Inn now?" Yukiko replied. Chie nodded, a smile on her face.

Inaba had a fairly high birth rate from then on out, as the town became the single most popular tourist destination in Japan. Chie and Yukiko had several pairs of clothes made for them, but they were willing to share them at a moment's notice. After all, they didn't care if anybody saw them naked. The lake became their bathing spot. And an entire industry developed around feeding the two gigantic girls. They also were willing to use people they liked as sex toys... Yu and Rise were favorites. The two of them had made up... and Yu had come to recognize that his magnum dick was nothing compared to Chie and Yukiko's magnum... everything. And an idol was nothing compared to a gigantic... idol... monument of a woman.

Naoto still dropped by to visit. Although, as with anywhere else, precautions had to be taken to ensure that she didn't wipe the town off the map. And she ate as much food as ten million people, which made preparation slightly difficult. And despite the fact that Yukiko and Chie were a couple, they knew that they'd be subjected to Naoto's sexual whims whenever she visited. It was like the circle of life. Bigger girls use smaller ones. They didn't mind though.

After all, they WERE the only girls Naoto could feel.

Chapter 2 by Bob Charlie
Author's Notes:

Another Eva slow growth story, being posted here in its unfinished and out of order glory.

Warning: Contains Futa

               For the past couple of months, ever since then, changes in Asuka were readily noticed by Shinji.  Misato constantly complained about the food bill as Asuka ate as much as both of them combined, having a seemingly limitless stomach.  It seemed like she had no limit, as she ate increasingly more day after day. 

               As they sat at the table, Asuka was eating furiously, shoveling the bowl of ramen into her mouth as fast as possible.  Over two months, she had gained six inches in height, which seemed to cause her to balloon all around.  Her proportions were the same, yet she was just a lot… bigger than she was before. 

               “More!”  Asuka shouted, putting down the empty bowl, having been finished in less than five minutes.

               “Well… someone’s hungry… we didn’t really make any extra though.”  Misato said this with an awkward grin on her face, somewhat nervous around Asuka.  Over the past couple of days she had surpassed Misato in height, and it was appearing more and more as if she was the boss of their apartment.  A loud, long rumble was heard emerging from Asuka’s stomach, and everyone was silent as it was the only sound in the room. 

               “Fine… I’ll just get something myself.”  Asuka said this with a surly expression on her face.  She walked over to the fridge, and began emptying out an armful of food, which she brought over to the table, and began greedily consuming as fast as before.  Shinji was looking at her with a bit of a blank expression as he wondered where she was putting it all.

               “What!  It’s not like I’m getting fat… you idiot.  Maybe I’m just a growing girl, I’m kind of hungry!”  She shoveled all of the food she retrieved into her mouth, putting it all away in her black hole of a stomach.  Soon all of it was disappearing, and Asuka’s rate of consumption, slowed down, the girl finally appearing to be sated.

Shinji desperately wanted to sleep, but the sound from the next room over just wouldn’t stop.  He could hear the sound of rustling fabric coming unceasingly from the next room over, for what seemed like an eternity.  He turned his head slowly to see the bad news the digital clock had.  1:30 A.M.  He had school in six hours.  I’m not going to sleep at all, am I?  Not unless I find out exactly what’s going on.  At first he tried asking about it.

“Asuka, is anything going on in there?  It’s kind of late, I was just wondering…” he trailed off.  The noise continued, no noticeable interruption present.  Ok… I’ll try asking again.

“Asuka… are you okay in there?  Asuka?”  Still, there was no response.  He placed his pillow over his head, hoping to get the noise out of his head.  But it kept going, and even seemed to be picking up in intensity.  Shinji was a ferociously light sleeper, and tossed and turned as the noise kept him awake.  I can’t take it anymore.  He finally opened the sliding door with a hint of trepidation, not knowing how Asuka would react.

“Asuka, I’m coming in, okay?”  Shinji said briefly, not knowing how to put it to her.

“NO!  You… you can’t… pervert!”  The noise finally stopped, as Asuka screamed back at Shinji.  Yet, he wasn’t going to stay up all night, so he slid open the door anyway, knowing he’d pay hell for this later.

Present on the bed was Asuka, completely unmoving.  The first thing Shinji noticed when he stepped in the room was how much it stank.  The smell was horrible... and somewhat intoxicating as well.  She had grown a lot over the past couple of months, and at around 5’7 she had become somewhat intimidating to Shinji, finally equaling Misato’s height. 

“What… are… you… looking… at… Shinji?”  Asuka had a deathly serious expression on her face as she looked at him, telling him it would be good for his health if he just left now.  However, there was one more thing he noticed. 

There was a dick sticking out between her covers, proudly displaying itself to the world. 

“Asuka… are you…”

“I TOLD YOU TO GET OUT OF HERE SHINJI!  NOW!”  She threw her pillow at him, still screaming all the while.  He retreated back towards his room, away from the furious girl.  As he attempted to sleep, he wondered what in the world was going on with Asuka… and why he couldn’t stop thinking about it.  In his hypocrisy, he soon found himself imitating her as he thought about this new development. 

Shinji woke up in the morning after a night of fretful sleep.  He looked over and saw that he beat his alarm by ten minutes.  After reaching to preemptively turn it off, he went out towards the kitchen.  Asuka was working through a box of cereal for breakfast, the cereal and the box both beside her bowl.  Shinji sat at the table across from her, and ate in silence.  All that could be heard was the sound of utensils moving and chewing as they continued to sit at the table.  They went through the entire day at school largely in silence, not speaking to each other at all.  Asuka had asked for a large lunch from Shinji the day before, and consumed the entire thing in the corner during the period, not wanting to make a fool of herself. 

Later that night, Shinji heard the same noise as before, the persistent sound of what he now realized was Asuka masturbating.  How in the hell did she get a dick?  Couldn’t she be just a little quiet about it?  I don’t do it nearly this loudly.  I’m not going to be able to sleep.  He tossed and turned, putting his pillow over his head in a vain attempt to get to sleep.  However, it never stopped.  The noise would sometimes die down for a little while, but would continue unceasingly.  Finally, he decided to go to her again, in an attempt to be able to get some peace. 

“Asuka… are you okay in there?”  Shinji asked flatly, not sure of what to say.  The noise from the room stopped, but Shinji didn’t hear anything else coming from there. 

“I’ve heard you doing it before, Shinji,” Asuka muttered loudly enough for Shinji to hear. 

“Wha… what did you say?”

            “I’ve heard the covers rustling a few times before, pervert Shinji.  You don’t think I notice?  Look at you!  You’re looking at me right now, idiot!”

            “I’m not looking at you that way!”

            “Then why do you have your own little erection, Shinji?

            “I…”

            “You know why.”  Asuka smirked confidently, even as she looked Shinji right in the eye.  She knew where the balance of power had shifted.  “I’m a lot bigger now Shinji.  Taller than Misato.  And I have this.” She said this while she unfurled her naked penis from under the covers, showing it off to Shinji.  “Do you want some of this?  You know you do.”

            “

Chapter 2-A Matter of Convenience 5’10

            “Shinji…”  Asuka looked down at the smaller boy, her face beet red.  Her hair swirled around her head as she stared down at the floor.  “Did you remember what I said earlier?”

            “About your… condition?” 

            “Yes.  Please help… get in here!”  She shouted at Shinji, losing patience.  Shinj  Her longer arm reached through and pulled him in. 

            “I’ve already done it three times today.  Is a guy’s sex drive normally like this?”

            “Well… um…” Shinji, someone whose mind could barely adapt to ordinary social situations, couldn’t think of how to respond to a question like that.  “So that’s what all the paper towels are for…”  Even as he sounded nonplussed, he couldn’t help but stare.  A trickle of sweat ran down some breastflesh popping out from the gap within her shirt. 

            “Well Shinji?  Do you want to jack off now?  I think I’m providing some inspiration.”  Asuka looked down at him, a somewhat playful expression upon her face.  It was at that point that Asuka did something which Shinji couldn’t even imagine.  She began to strip in front of him, her shirt quickly flying off of her oversized body.  She loomed over Shinji, staring down at him even as her naked breasts quickly emerged in front of his face.  “So… it’s h-hot now that I’m bi-bigger right Shinji?”  She looked down at him with an embarrassed look upon her face. 

            Shinji, immediately overcome by the sight before him, leaned his face even closer to her breasts. To the point where he was almost touching them.  Asuka arched her back, closing the gap between them.  Shinji soon found his face planted between her breasts.  For the first time, Shinji felt the sensual warmth of Asuka’s boobs upon his face.  He also felt something else poking him in his stomach.  Looking down, he saw her penis straining her yoga pants, threatening to rip through the stretchy material. 

            “You said you’d help me, right Shinji?  Ta…take yours off too!”  She pulled her pants down as she said this, her penis becoming freed from the material.  Shinji audibly gasped when he saw it.  The penis had to be at least a couple of inches larger than his own, and it wasn’t fully erect! 

            “Does it seem… weird for me to be like this?”  Asuka asked Shinji pensively. 

            “I mean… some people would find it weird,” Shinji said cautiously.  “I mean, I think it’s pretty cool though.  I mean, there’s no girl in the world with a… a dick.  But… it’s nice.”

            “It’s hideous, isn’t it?”  her dick was standing fully erect at seven inches, poking painfully out over the edge of her pants. 

            “No… not at all.  I mean, I’ve known you’ve had it for a while.  And considering what you were calling me over here to do, I figured that…”  Shinji was actually staring at Asuka quite a bit now.  Asuka began to feel invigorated as she saw her smaller companion attempt to drink her in with lust. 

            “So I guess you find me pretty hot?”  Asuka began to press Shinji against the wall.  “I’ve noticed you staring at me for a while.”  Her body pressed itself against Shinji.  “I’ve been thinking I’m weird… but you want this far more than I do, don’t you?” 

            Shinji couldn’t think of what to say as a smaller erection was beginning to tent in his own pants, the body of Asuka taking up all of his vision, right in front of him.  He could feel her softer body pressing against him, its presence making itself known.  Demanding attention. 

            “A…Asuka?”  Shinji still hung back passively, wondering if it was okay to do anything, still thinking she would be mad.  Her chest hung right in front of him,  her breasts straining against her shirt.

            “I’ve noticed other people staring at me too.  Girls and guys.  Because of this stupid experiment I’ve had people looking at me when I have an erection in class.  Staring at it.  Fixated by me.  People have been watching as I shoot up taller and taller.”  Asuka pressed closer and closer against him, her knee brushing up against his dick.  Shinji gasped in pleasure as he felt her brushing against him, his dick twitching in response to the feeling of her skin.

            “Aren’t you lucky?  I’m going to be able to have anyone I want, but I’m going to start out with you.  Little Shinji.  Why don’t you try sucking my cock?”  Shinji was someone who had always followed orders, and he felt that this was one he couldn’t refuse.  Shinji slowly lowered to his knees, where he was just the right height to be staring at her penis.  The head was still covered by her foreskin, and Shinji was somewhat intimidated by the size of it as he kept staring at it.

            “Oh my god, Shinji you’re such an idiot!  Just suck it already!  Asuka grabbed Shinji’s head and pressed him against her cock.  He was overcome by the strong heat of Asuka’s crotch against him as her cock pressed against his cheek.  Finally, in response to the strong force of Asuka, Shinji found himself opening up his mouth and taking it inside him at once.  Asuka’s head rocked back as Shinji took her cock in, her sexual drive finally being satiated.  Shinji grabbed her ass as he attempted to take all of her in.  He reveled at the feel of her taut skin, pressing his fingers in as deep as they could go. 

            “Shinji?  Don’t tease me.  Take it in already!”  Asuka grunted, dissatisfied that only half of her cock had penetrated Shinji.

“Ahm tying”  Shinji mumbled, as he attempted to deep throat her cock.

“This isn’t going to last for long, is it Shinji?  I’m just going to keep getting bigger… and bigger… you won’t be able to do that much for me at… oh!”  Shinji had sucked down more of her cock, deepthroating it with as much effort as he could muster.  Every inch of it throbbed with sexual anticipation inside of his mouth.  “I

 

 

            “Uh… Shinji… I think I’m good.  Are you going to just keep licking my sweat like that?”  Asuka asked the boy, still draped on top of her, as if he was in a trance. 

The Changing room (7’0)

            “So Shinji, what do you think of this pair of jeans?”  She held up the largest men’s size in the store, looking at them with a wry expression on her face.  “I’m going to have to get people to make me custom clothes, but do you think for now that this’ll work?”

            “Yeah Asuka.  I think it’ll look good on you.  It would be hard for anything not to.”

            “That’s right Shinji, you’re doing a better job of complementing me lately.  Well… I’m going to try them on now.  Come with me to the dressing room.”

            “W…With you?”  Shinji blushed furiously at the prospect, his face turning beet red.  “Isn’t that against the rules?”

            “Yes… so?  You think they’re going to say anything to the seven foot girl.  You’re coming with me Shinji.”  He pushed the cart overflowing with Asuka’s closthes towards the changing room in the back.  It must be humiliating for her to shop at the big and tall store… she’s right anyway.  She’s going to have to get custom clothes made.  And I’m pretty certain she has enough attention for that to work.  Shinji looked up at Asuka beside him.  She was far larger in all directions now.  His eyes came only up to just above her belly button, exposed by the skin tight shirt she was wearing.  Her breasts, prominently outlined in the same tight shirt, were almost out of his reach.  There was a small bulge where her partially erect dick was present, looking like it could poke right into his chest…

            “Shinji, you idiot.  Watch where you’re going.”  He had slammed into a clothes rack without even noticing, his head wincing from pain.  “I know I’m distracting, but geez, at least look in front of you.”  Asuka was giggling, the girl understanding the effect her body had on other people.  Throughout the store, people were staring at Asuka, drinking her body in as well as they could.  People of all ages simply stopped as the 7 foot redhead walked past them.  For a crowd of people that appeared to assemble around them, Asuka made the V-sign, smirking at her fans around her. 

            “They’ll be more of me to come, everyone!  But for now, I need to try some clothes on, so come with me Shinji!”  Shinji walked in before her, taking her clothes into the changing room available.  Asuka had a harder time of going about it, as her shoulders were as wide as the door, and the top of it merely reached her chest.  She practically got wedged in the door as she attempted to fit her body through the tiny opening, her old shirt ripping even as she pushed herself through.  Her butt was sticking well outside of the door, people staring at the massive glutes as high as their faces.   The pants were beginning to rip a little as well as the oversized buttcheeks strained them to the limit as she bent over.

            “Goddammit Shinji.  Can you help me?”  The girl as big as the door offered her hand to Shinji.  However, Asuka weighed in at 270 pounds this morning, and she was likely a little bigger now at the rate she was eating.  Shinji pulled at her oversized hand as hard as he could, yet his straining had little effect on the oversized girl. 

            “C’mon Shinji… COME ON!”  Asuka squirmed harder in her frustration, the entire door frame shaking.  Finally, when it looked like it would come down, Asuka somehow squeezed herself through, the body sliding through the door, landing on top of Shinji.

            “Phew, finally made it.  Shinji, where are you?”

            “Mmmph.  Right here, Asuka.”  He had ended up underneath her, the boy’s head buried beneath her breasts.  “You’re kind of heavy, Asuka.”

            “What did you say!?  I’ll let you know that I am exactly the right size, Shinji.  And when I’m bigger, it’ll be even more right.”  She said this while leaning her mass on Shinji, practically smothering him under her.  Her penis was erect, throbbing against his much smaller one.  Shinji himself felt like he was already about to come.  This was too much.  Asuka was too much. 

            “Well, let’s get changed now, Shinji.”  They proceeded into one of the booths, the wide doors allowing Asuka to enter it easily.  The tops of the booths were only six feet tall, and Asuka was able to spy on the other booths to see who was in them.  They were all empty except for the one next to her, where Asuka spied a woman changing.  She appeared to be a young adult, maybe in her 20s, with long black hair.  And she’s kinda cute…

            “Hello!”  Asuka waved at the girl, who looked up at her with a curious measure of fright and arousal. 

            “H…Hi.”  The girl blushed while looking down, appearing to have forgotten about changing clothes. 

            “Well, Shinji, let’s get started,” Asuka said, leaning onto the bench that was way too small for her.  Asuka took up most of the space of the small booth, and the cart overflowing wth her clothes took up most of the rest.  There wasn’t enough room for her to stretch her legs out all of the way, and they were bunched up in the room.  This left Shinji practically being pressed against her, nowhere else for him to go within the tiny confines of the room. 

            “Okay, now Shinji, slip my pants off of me.”  Asuka said this cheerfully, as if this would be an easy task.

            “Ok, Asuka.”  Shinji gingerly reached for her pants, grabbing at the hem with both of his hands.  He could feel his hands coming into contact with her soft, sensual skin.  He was already turned on beyond belief.  He pulled at her pants, but they didn’t budge, as tightly as they were pressed against her body.

            “You’re going to have to try harder than that, Shinji.  You can’t just pull on one side.  Here.”  She grabbed at the much smaller boy and placed him onto her lap like a small child, her penis now conspicuously hard.  “You have to pull on it from both sides.  Hard Shinji.  I’m not exactly delicate.”  And so with all of his effort, Shinji attempted to pull the skintight pants off of her, his hands practically burying themselves in Asuka’s sensual butt in the process.  She rocked against him a little in the process, the act of undressing having become decisively sensual. 

            “Can you not even take my clothes off Shinji?  Just how pathetic can you get?”  Asuka was rocking up and down slightly, moving Shinji with her in the process.

            “I’m arrghh… trying, Asuka.”  Shinji pulled as hard as he could, and yet he couldn’t make them budge.  Eventually he pulled one more time, and finally found them slipping a little, when suddenly he lost control and fell forward on her, his face landing into her stomach.

            “Well Shinji.  I know I’m hot, but if I can control myself, so can you.  I guess you’re normally that much of a pervert though, huh?”

            Against her in this position I might have more leverage.  “No, ASUKA!  I can do it!”  He grunted as he used all of his muscles to pull the pants down, finally freeing them from Asuka’s ass with one last mighty effort.  They were tight even around the thighs, but it was much easier to pull them down.  He got them past her half erect penis, the organ twitching as he pulled them past it.  Finally, he reached the problem of Asuka’s legs being contorted around the tiny room.  He was able to navigate around the legs, walking around to pull the pants of the ends of her feet at last.

            “Good boy, Shinji!  Now, I wanted to try on some of the new underwear I got, so you’re going to have to take that off as well.”

            “O…Ok Asuka.  But how?”  It was ridiculously tight on her, sinking into the crack of her butt in the back.  And in the front, on the bench Asuka’s ass overflowed over, her massive dick sprung out from the crotch of her underwear, the organ now proudly erect.  It looked like it was about to rip, the cotton of the cute panties being strained to the limit by Asuka’s throbbing sex.

            “Figure it out, stupid Shinji.”  And so he found himself straddling her lap again, her penis pointing towards his face.  The organ would only have been six inches on a normal sized Asuka, but with her swelling body the organ stood out at eight and a half inches.  Shinji knew this thing would find its way into his ass later tonight, but he couldn’t comprehend how.  And yet he savored the prospect. 

            “Come on Shinji.  Hurry up!”  Shinji reached his hands into the waistband of her underwear, his fingers becoming buried in her ass.  He soon pulled with all of his might, the penis twitching against his face through the tight cotton in his compromising position. 

            “It likes you… Shinji.  Don’t you want to help it?  Set it free!”  Asuka reached one arm down and pressed him into her penis, using the feeling of his face to stimulate the organ.  She was already quickly heading past the place of no return, the girl having lost her self control entirely.  To the trained ear, light moans could be heard from the stand next to them, as the other woman had begun to masturbate to the gigantic girl. 

            “Are you completely useless?  Pull it off Shinji!”  Asuka groaned in frustration as she wouldn’t allow herself to pull her panties off herself.  Shinji had to do it.  The feeling of her soft butt underneath her hands and her hard penis harshly pressing into his cheek was too much.  Shinji was quite hard himself, almost ready to burst as the musk of Asuka’s precum began to fill the room.  It’s growing stronger every day, Shinji thought to himself.  Her smell is just too damn much.  As he lay between her lap, it looked like Shinji was giving her a blowjob, something Asuka appreciated. 

            “Damn it Shinji!  I didn’t want to get this worked up right now!  Do you always have to be at my cock, you little slut!  Just pull them off already!”  Shinji kept tugging desperately, but they were like a second skin.  I’ve gotten used to this now… it’s been over two months, hasn’t it?  And she just keeps getting bigger…  With one last pull, Shinji made a last, heroic effort to pull it off, the underwear sliding just a little as he tugged at them with all of his might. 

            At that moment, the ripping sound came back, louder than before, and Shinji began to see the head of Asuka’s penis poke through the underwear, taunting him. 

            “Well, you’re completely useless, you little bitch.”  She said this, grabbing the small form of Shinji standing between her legs, in the small space she left inside the room.  “You just wanted to see my cock, didn’t you?” 

            “Hmmmph!”  Shinji’s voice was muffled, drowned out by the cotton he was pressed against.  A dribble of precum was leaking from the 8 inch dick, dribbling onto the remains of her underwear. 

            “Hmmm…” Asuka said, a mysterious smirk on her face.  “Shinji, how strong do you think the divider is?”

            “I don’t know.  Why?”  Suddenly he was thrown off of Asuka to the ground, becoming a lump on the floor between her legs as she thrust her penis against the flimsy plastic divider. 

            “C’mon”  She said as she grinded her dick against the weak plastic divider, the pressure stimulating her penis further.  She noticed the girl looking up at her in awe as she leaned her arms on the top of the structure.  “Hiya.  There’s someone who wants to meet you.”  Asuka said this matter of factly, even while tested the barrier.  The entire structure groaned as she kept thrusting against it.  Finally, the force of her body was too much, and the penis leapt through the plastic, poking out towards the girl in the other stand.  “You’re pretty cute, aren’t you?  Did you want to take care of this?”  Asuka said wriggling her whole body back and forth, making the stands rock with her movement.  I’m pretty strong now.  Heheh. 

            “Shinji, you’re ass-man,” she said bluntly hypnotically wriggling her butt-cheeks back and forth.  He knew not to disobey her at this point… and to be honest, he wanted to obey this order.  He got on his knees, and began to shove his face into her butt.  It was twice as wide as his head now, and as he tried to get at her asshole his head ended up practically wedged between the two cheeks.  It smelled of her skin, her wonderful sweat, and even faintly of her shit.  The smell of her butt mixed with that of the pungent aroma of her vaginal cum as well as the most powerful of them all-that of her semen.  Her penis was beginning to twitch, and with the double-service she was receiving, it wouldn’t be long before Asuka blew.  

            The girl was sucking at the tip of the penis, only fitting the head of the large organ in her mouth.  Shinji, knowing how Asuka tended to be if she didn’t receive the best, had ripped open the underwear to get at her asshole.  God, this woman’s tiny.  She’s got to be less than five feet tall.  Asuka forced the two of them in rhythm with her bucking, the woman leaning back even as Shinji moved forward. 

            “I’m gonna… uuumph!  Been six… hours…”  The wall separating the stands began to distort entirely as Asuka leaned on top of it.  She loudly moaned as she attempted to force more and more of her prodigious member into the girl’s mouth, the gagging noises driving her even more wild.  “Right up my butt Shinji!  Right up my butt!”  She pressed a hand against his head, pressing up deeper into her firm ass. 

            Soon Shinji’s hand was being coated in even more vaginal liquid, it practically pouring out of her, and he knew that Asuka’s orgasm was approaching.  She lost control entirely, her body tingling from head to toe; she stifled her scream as she began to come.  It was still far beyond suspiciously loud as she began to pour what seemed like a gallon of cum down the woman’s throat.  She almost gagged on it as she struggled to swallow load after load of cum.  This process went on for almost a minute, with her whole body wriggling.  To Shinji it felt like her asscheeks were pressing even stronger into his face, and her overwhelming sexual power caused him to cum in his pants-a footnote compared to what was happening with the much larger Asuka.  After almost a minute, it was over, and Asuka stepped back, sliding her softening penis from the plastic barrier.

 

 

She looked down at the girl, covered in her cum.  Asuka couldn’t wait long at all between her sessions anymore, but someone always seemed to be ready to supply her habit.  Whenever she needed release, people would come running towards her, men and women alike. 

“Sigh… I kind of lost it there.  Are you okay?”

“Yeah, yeah, I’m fine!”  The girl seemed cheerful even though she was largely covered in Asuka’s cum. 

“Okay then.  Well, Shinji, let’s work on getting the rest of the clothes on… you don’t have to drink my cum this time.  You were at my butt anyway.  It’s nice, isn’t it Shinji?”

“Yeah… yeah.  You really are incredible.”

“Well, let’s work on getting these on.”  The rest of the clothes were upright, somehow haven been untouched even throughout Asuka’s session.  The pressure relieved, her penis went limp for now.  Shinji was glad.  Often he would have to service her upwards of three times before she was satisfied, but Asuka appeared to be trying to take her mind off her ridiculous sex drive for now.

“You know, that really hurt when I put my dick through there.  This can be pretty annoying, sometimes.”

“You know you like being that size, though,”  Shinji said as he helped slip a pair of underwear on the massive girl.

“Well of course, that’s rather obvious,” she said as she slipped a pair of underwear on her.  “I won’t be keeping these for long anyway, I suppose I don’t have to worry that much about them.”

Chapter 4-Growing out of Control 8

Chapter 5-The Perverted Idol of Tokyo-3 14’7

Chapter 6-Bigger Than a House

            Shinji felt the massive surface beneath him stir, the cotton bra his head was laying on begin to shift as she began to wake up.  As she shifted, Shinji instantly awoke.  This is incredible.  She’s become terrifyingly large at this point.  Her arm was draped over Shinji, pinning him against her breast as she held him like a doll.  Even as he rubbed his eyes, he felt somehow extremely content, laying right here next to Asuka.  But he knew what he had to do, as he saw the tower of her penis pressing up against her newly issued industrial grade cotton underwear.

            “Shinji… could you help get that?”  Asuka yawned and arched her back, causing Shinji to tumble downwards towards her awaiting crotch.  “Hmmph… idiot,” she said affectionately, looking at how her slight movement caused Shinji to collapse into a heap.  “Well… get to it,” she said pulling her underwear down, revealing a penis stretching towards the sky. 

            Wading through the soft fire of her pubic hair, Shinji slipped out of his clothes and began to wrap his naked body against that of her dick.  He felt the throbbing member pressing against all of his body.  Still the thing kept expanding, her sexual energy pressing it higher.  Even if she was a normal size, the thing would have been 10 inches high at this point.  With her being forty feet in height… the dick was larger than Shinji, his head rising well above his own.  He ran his tongue furiously along the gigantic head while locking his legs around it.  Shinji soon was humping the whole body without abandon, losing himself to the feel of her soft yet infinitely hard dick.  Asuka played with her dick, knocking it back and forth, Shinji’s body being flung like a ragdoll by it.  He locked his legs around the massive organ, riding it with all of his energy as he launched himself into the dick, already becoming wet with precum. 

            “You wimp.  Try a little harder.”  Shinji quickly thrust his own dick against one thousands of times larger, finding Asuka’s musk overpowering.

            “Fuck… fuck…” Shinji panted as he rode the organ.

            “It looks like you’re having more fun than I am riding my baloney pony,” Asuka smirked down towards her crotch.  “Here, let me help out.”  Her gigantic hands wrapped around her cock along with Shinji, and she began to stroke it furiously.  “You’re completely useless.  You can’t even get a little girl off, you cockslut.”  The entire spare room reverberated as Asuka thrust her butt up and down upon the floor, pulling Shinji with her.  Finally, Asuka bit her lip as her white semen began to pour out, rising over two dozen feet into the air, before it fell back onto Shinji, completely coating him.

            “COMING, GOD!  I… ummph…” her crotch arched up into the air as she kept spewing her cum, her body vibrating for over twenty seconds.  Shinji did the best he could to hold on even as the cock pulsed under his grip, the force felt by all of his body.  As she came, he did as well, much smaller quantities of cum splashing uselessly below into Asuka’s pubic hair, hanging upon a strand of it. 

            “Heheh.  Well, there’s your breakfast Shinji, make sure to get your fill, Asuka said, pressing Shinji into her cum.  He lapped at it easily; there was plenty of it, as the gallons of cum was far more than Shinji could consume. 

            “I need to really fuck someone this morning, it just isn’t going down.  Well Shinji, let’s go see Rei.”

            “Already?  She gets up kind of late.”

            “She’ll like it.  Besides, you know you want to see her, pervert.”  With that she drew the waistband of her underwear over her semi-erect dick, sealing Shinji in a prison of sex and cotton.  “I don’t really need to get dressed for what I’m going to do, so I’m going to go out like this.”   Asuka sauntered out of the room clad only in a bra and panties, lazily sauntering over to Rei’s makeshift room.

            “Hello, Rei.  You in there?  I’ve got a bit of a stiffy and I think you can help me with it.” 

            “Mmmm Asuka?”  Rei’s calm voice issued from behind the metal plate, and he could hear the magnified sound of her shuffling as she approached the door.  Soon the massive structure was pulled aside, and Rei peeked out from behind the door… completely naked.  “Do you have to bring up sex first thing in the morning?”

            “Do you even understand how much of a tease you always are?”  Asuka shouted, barging her way in through the open door to Rei’s room. 

            “I thought you liked that.  Is that Shinji in there?” Rei asked, pointing at the other bulge in Asuka’s underwear. 

            “Yep!” she proclaimed, grinning confidently.  “I thought he might like it in there.”

            “So did you want to… I mean, like every morning.”

            “Yes!  And you’re erect as well, you can be a little more enthusiastic about this, Rei!  Why don’t you just get ready for me to fuck you.”

            “I like it.”  Rei said, blushing.  I just don’t think there’s any need for me to shout about it.

            “Sex is a passionate act, Rei.  You have to get into it.”   

            “Could you turn around then?  I mean… I want to take you… this time.”

            “But yours is a lot smaller.  I thought you liked being on the bottom!”  Asuka said this in a pouting manner, the girl hoping she would be able to do it. 

            “Oh… and I’ll just slip down your panties a little in the back, but could you… keep them on?  I want Shinji to stay in them.”

            “Rei..?  Why do you want that?  The voice of Shinji emanated from Asuka’s crotch.”

            “I just think it might be neat… Asuka’s been telling me to be more assertive.  This is something I want to do.”

            “Okay…” Asuka said, pulling down the back of her panties.  “My ass is all yours.”  Rei’s penis had never developed as much, and had become what could generously be said to be five inches on someone of a normal size.  It still meant that she was provided with the second largest penis in existence, but it served as another justification of Asuka’s to be on top.  But right now, Rei really wanted at her, and Asuka felt like giving her the opportunity.

            At fourty feet in height, there wasn’t much room for Shinji in Asuka’s underwear, and he had to contort himself to fit.  He was already partially submerged in Asuka’s goopy semen, much of it having been sealed in with him earlier. 

            “You know we’re growing half a foot every day now,” Rei said in Asuka’s ear as she grabbed her breasts from behind and kneaded them.  “C’mon, just get used to the rhythm.”  Precum was already dribbling from Asuka’s dick as Rei began to probe at her asshole.  Shinji sought the relief of her other sexual organ, knowing how to excite Asuka even when she was at her size.  He was longer than the average dick, yet far thinner, and he was able to begin crawling into her pussy.

            “Not at the same time, I…” Asuka said, biting her lip.  However, even when Rei was fucking her, she was determined to go on the offensive.  She squeezed her butt together, trying to draw Rei in, to excite her as much as possible and break our composure. 

            “You feel… great, Asuka,” Rei panted as she continued to thrust in and out of Asuka, her butt drawing her in.  Shinji could feel Asuka’s pussy pouring its juices onto his head even as his feet waded through a pool of semen.  He moved with every one of Rei’s thrusts, being jostled back and forth as she fucked the fiery redhead. 

            “Just fuck harder Rei!  C’mon, you call that tiny dick anything?”  Asuka taunted her even as Rei’s thrusts turned her on.  “Remember when I let you try to “drill” my ass Shinji?  Now your whole body can barely do anything in my pussy, and it’s only going to get smaller and smaller.”  Shinji could feel the pressure Rei’s dick was exerting on Asuka’s asshole, as it impacted him with every thrust.  “Your boobs… squishing into me.  Feels so good!”  A line of drool was dripping from Asuka’s mouth as Rei brought her into the height of pleasure. 

            “Your butt is nice,” Rei said, panting, as she reached around to tug on Asuka’s monstrous dick.  “Here, let me help you even more.”  Asuka sputtered as she reached another orgasm, more and more of her cum spewing out, soaking her underwear more and more as it poured out from the cock.  Shinji, halfway inside her vagina, couldn’t even breathe as he felt her pussy constricting his shoulders.  The pungent, sweet lubricant from her nether regions was pouring onto him as she had multiple orgasms at once, invading his mouth even as he tried to breathe.  He was soon wading in semen, so much more of it having been released in her orgasm.

            “I’m not done… Asuka.”  Rei kept going, having not yet obtained her release.  Asuka was already somewhat spent, and yet found herself lying down on Rei’s gigantic bed, wanting more.  Shinji felt his world lurch as he moved with Asuka’s body, being forced with her onto the bed.  Much of her semen leaked out of the underwear, freeing Shinji from his prison, yet the smell of her cum was the strongest he had ever observed.

            “Mmm...”  Rei tensed up as she silently poured her own release into Asuka’s ass, finding her whole body shaking as many gallons of cum poured out of her.  Her asshole was quickly being filled by the semen; Rei’s thrusts increased in speed and intensity as she emptied her laod into Asuka.

            “Rei… your breasts are squishing into me,” Asuka said as she panted.

            “But you like that.”

            “Yeah…” Asuka laid back exhausted, having already cum twice after she woke up.  Shinji could smell Rei’s cum, clearly distinct from Asuka’s own.  I’ve been around them for so long that I could probably identify them just by the smell of their semen… Shinji thought, even as he realized that they still had quite a bit of growing left to do.

            “I’m sweaty…” Asuka whined, as she laid back, the girl letting her butt relax a little.

            “Just a bit longer… I really like the feel of your butt… it’s even nicer than your pussy.”

            “It’s just because your dick’s tiny Rei!”

            “It’s several feet long.”

            “You know what I mean… EEEP!”  Rei had began fucking her again, her dick drilling into her ass harder than before.  Shinji felt himself being battered by the movements of Rei’s cock, as she sought to bring Asuka to her third orgasm.  She reached down into her cum soaked panties, and Shinji felt massive fingers wrapping around him as Rei played with Asuka’s pussy.

            “So he went in here… I see.  He really is tiny now.”  Asuka simply smiled underneath Rei-she was prepared to fight back.

            “Do you think that I have to drill you  to dominate you, Rei?  Because it doesn’t work that way.  I’m always on top.”  Shinji spun around again as Asuka positioned herself to be on top of Rei, sitting on her dick and grinning. 

            “Hmmm…”  A little drool leaked out of Rei as this turned her on more than anything. 

            “You always like being on the bottom.  You know that’s always true Rei.  You’re always going after my butt-pawing at it like you do.  How much do you like my butt?”  Asuka asked Rei as she began to bounce up and down on it, the redhaired girl controlling the pace of their sex.  “You really like it when I’m on top of you.”

            “Could… could you put your feet on my face?”  Rei asked tentatively as Asuka wrested control from her.

            “Why yes Rei!  I’m glad that you asked.”  Rei breathed in deeply as Asuka placed her feet on her face, completely enveloping her in their scent.

            “I like your scent Asuka,” Rei breathed as she huffed in the deep smell of her feet.  “It’s really addicting.”

            “Well… you seemed really insistent about it, so I thought I should give the pervert what she wanted.  I don’t get what’s so great about smelling me, though.”

            “It’s just… ahhhhh…”  Rei grabbed Asuka’s foot and breathed in deeply, even as she squirmed beneath her.

            “People can smell me from like a mile away now… it’s become embarrassing, idiot,” Asuka huffed to the girl beneath her even as she pressed her feet harder into her face.  Her large penis kept flopping on Rei’s stomach as she bounced up and down.  Shinji had rolled out of her pussy and gotten onto his normal position, riding Asuka’s penis. 

            “But it’s great.  I love your smell, I think other people do too…”

            “Really?” Asuka asked, sniffing her armpit.  “Shinji, what do you think about it?”

            “Um… I really like it.”  Shinji wasn’t sure how to answer, fearing reprisal from Asuka if he said the wrong thing.  “Your… your cum smells really nice.”

            “Well, it’s too bad you have to do so much stuff to help accommodate your growth, so you can’t stay with me all the time.  How about you sleep in my underwear from now on?  I didn’t think you could sit inside it, but I just keep getting bigger and bigger.  For now though, I’m going to go a bit faster, so hang on to my dick.”  It kept flopping on Rei’s stomach as she sped up her bouncing, Rei losing herself as Asuka asserted her (obvious) dominance over her. 

            “Your BUTT!  YOUR BUTT!  IT FEELS SO GOOD!”  As they sped up, their movements rattled the entire facility, the passions of their sex reverberating throughout the entire building.  Shinji hugged her dick close to him, his arms not even able to wrap around the organ all the way, it somehow having become fully extended again.

            “Your butt… is sucking me in.  I’m being sucked into your butt!”  Rei grabbed at Asuka’s ass as her semen began to rush out of her, filling up her butt even more.  The semen overflowed from her ass, even more of it pouring down into her pulled down underwear.  Her body shuddered as she came.  Soon Asuka came again as well, screaming loudly enough that her voice echoed throughout NERV even as Rei was muffled by her feet.  As they sped up together, Shinji was flung off of her floppy dick, far into the air.  He landed again in a pile of her sticky cum on the bucking body of the German girl, him ending up entangled in her pubic hair again.  Asuka’s cum shot wildly throughout the air, much of it landing on Rei’s face and her feet.  Even as they slowed down, Rei licked eagerly at Asuka’s feet, savoring the taste of it mixed with Asuka’s cum. 

            “That tickles!”  Asuka bounced a little more on Rei’s semi-flaccid dick as she bounced a little from Rei’s licking.   “Do you just want me to take over?  That hardly counts as trying to dominate me.” 

            “Well I like seeing Asuka get all worked up and sweaty.”  Rei hugged Asuka close, mashing her into her massive F-cup breasts. 

            “Sigh… you’ve certainly gotten a lot more expressive, haven’t you Rei?”  The two of them cuddled, their sexual urges having abated.  “Did you want to watch the news?  Is there anything in particular that you wanted to see?”

            “I kind of like… the detective show you showed me earlier.  Could we watch some more of that?”

            “Yeah, I guess so, but first, eeepp!”  Rei had flipped Asuka over, and was drilling her much harder, grabbing at the girl’s smaller breasts from behind.  Shinji was nearly crushed as he found the space inside Asuka’s underwear becoming much smaller than before, and he was practically submerged in cum.  She thrust hard into Asuka, forcing her to move with her. 

            “I know you have a giant dick, and you can be a lot louder… but I am stronger than you Asuka.”  Rei pounded harder as she tweaked her nipples from behind, eliciting cries of pleasure from Asuka even as she got turned on yet again.  Shinji found a position near her hardening dick where he could remain, the only one where he would avoid being crushed. 

            Drool leaked from Asuka’s mouth as this kept going on, and soon her body convulsed as she went into orgasm, this one being much smaller than the ones before, only a slight amount of cum leaking out from her semi-flaccid dick.  Rei as well soon came, pumping Asuka’s Titanic asshole full of cum once more.  Rei, having exerted a little dominance, leaned up and smiled tenderly at Asuka, looking over the gigantic breasts that were just squished against her back.  Shinji became disoriented again as Asuka spun around to look at her. 

            “Yeah… let’s watch the show, Asuka.”

            “Ok!”  The two of them hugged a little more, but Asuka felt some stirring between their stomachs, the tiny arms of Shinji feeling her flaccid dick.  “Geez, Shinji.  If it wasn’t for my dick we would have crushed you.  You’ve gotten your fun; I’ll take care of you later.”

            “I… I… want to stay here.  I love your dick so much… Asuka.”

            “But you need to head on to take care of the arrangements for today.”

            “I haven’t eaten yet!  Could I please have some of your..?”

            “I didn’t think that you’d make that every meal, Shinji.  It was supposed to be a punishment at one point.  Well I have plenty of it!  EAT UP!”  Asuka pushed Shinji down into a glob of her cum, suffocating him in the warm sensual liquid.  She could lightly feel him, eagerly sucking down vast quantities of her thick, pungent cum.  I can’t get enough of Asuka’s taste… I just can’t get enough. 

            “How much of it can you eat?  Do you want to take some of it for later?  You’re so ridiculous, Shinji.” 

            “It’s really the best thing though.  It’s like you said, it tastes better than anything else.”  Her dick was beginning to grow even as she said this, the incredible organ asking for-no-demanding more.  Shinji watched in awe as the flaccid member extended itself. 

            “Shinji… you told them about the portion sizes yesterday, so there really isn’t anything you need to do for us, right?”

            “Yeah, Asuka.  Why?”

            “You can be my underwear buddy for the day.  Rei’s going to keep being excited, so you will sort of hang around while we have some light sex.  And that is an order.”  With that, she pulled taut the ultra-tight waistband of her underwear

            “Isn’t having both sex organs great.  Even our dicks will run out, but we can still enjoy ourselves for as long as we want without ever stopping!”  Asuka proclaimed this even as Shinji was still caught in her underwear, his entire body submerged in the semen filling all of it.   Asuka and Rei began to snuggle together, Shinji feeling the pressure of Rei’s skin pressing against her underwear as the bodies intertwined.

            “Ok then… I’ll change the channel,” Asuka said, lazily picking up the remote.

            “The TV’s getting kind of small, do you think we could get a second?”  Rei asked Asuka.

            “Don’t worry, I have a habit of getting what I want.  No one can resist me when I throw my weight around… not to mention that no one really wants to.”

Chapter 7-Fuck the Angel

Ritsuko’s project

            “Why was I called back to Tokyo-3?” Shinji asked Misato.  “Why did my father wait until now to see me?  What does he want from me?”

            “When you see him you can ask these questions, but not until then.  However, we have decided to make a preemptive stand against the Angels.”

Routine Morning

            “Shinji… go faster… I’m letting you go at me in the butt, you can at least try harder.” 

            “I am trying… ah… ah..!”  Shinji unloaded his cum in her ass, filling it up quickly with his semen.  Asuka was in position leaning against the wall with her legs bent.  At six and a half feet in height, she easily overwhelmed the smaller boy.  He could be convenient for a quick one whenever the mood suddenly hit her though.  And right now it was hitting her violently. 

            “Goddammit, that was quick!  Shinji, we have to be at school in thirty minutes.  Try harder with your tiny dick!”  Asuka was quickly becoming frustrated.  She had just gotten up, but she had to be gone soon and she hadn’t even cum once yet.  “Arrgh!”  Asuka almost appeared to be sucking him in with her butt.  She was supposed to be the one with the hyper sex drive, and yet she was sucking Shinji in repeatedly, driving him over the edge.  “Are you going to cum again!?” 

            “I… your butt…”

            “What about my butt Shinji.  Is it nice?  Do you really like my butt?  Pervert.”  Asuka huffed as she felt her excitement rising.  Maybe Shinji was good for a little something.  Suddenly the girl ended up farting, releasing her hot air directly onto Shinji’s dick.  At this, she felt him tense up again, and he began pouring more of his cum directly into his asshole, the boy drooling as he lost himself.

            “Geez Shinji… I guess I am too much for you.”  She drew him in with her butt, nearly lifting him off of the ground as his dick attempted to stay in her asshole as she stood up straight.  Eventually, he couldn’t follow the assent of her ass, and with a wet pop it left her ass. 

            “Shinji, at least do a little something for me.”  With that, she knocked him down on the ground and thrust her dick into his mouth, quickly filling it up.  If she was a normal height, it would have been six inches long, but at hers it was more like eight.  He quickly began to gag on the thick member, but he took it in, having learned some about how to please her. 

            “You little slut… I always drive you so crazy.  You were my little ass slut just now, but you weren’t doing a good job of that, so I’ll be relegating you to cock-slut.   You’re MY little bitch, aren’t you Shinji?”  She said, roughly pulling at his hair, climbing on top of him.  She forced all of her weight on top of him, causing the tiny form beneath her to grunt.  “I’m not that heavy, am I?”  In truth, Asuka was growing in all dimensions, not just in height.  She already weighed 250 pounds at this point, her size getting beyond human possibility.

            Even while she was thrusting her cock into his mouth, with her knees on his chest-she used her feet to lazily bat around his own dick.  It shuddered at every response, the victim of Asuka’s overwhelming sexual force. 

“It’s so… big…”  Shinji shuddered as he eagerly gobbled Asuka’s cock, taking its thick shaft down.

“Take a bit more than that.  I’m not going to be gentle with you, stupid Shinji.”  Asuka sped up the rate of her thrusts, moving in and out rapidly as she grabbed the back of her head to force it in.  Shinji gagged and slurped at it as she approached her climax, moving faster and faster.  Wanting to please her, Shinji reached around her magnificent butt, and stuck two of his fingers straight into her butthole.  With that Asuka was pushed over the edge; she came, and came, and CAME.  Unlike Shinji, she released a vast amount of semen into him.  It felt like gallons of it was trying to force its way down his throat.  He gagged and sputtered as it poured into him, unable to breathe as the thick liquid relentlessly poured down his mouth.  His eyes rolled into the back of his head and he found himself almost going blank as this continued, second after second.  He couldn’t even swallow all of it, and much of the liquid ended up pouring out of his mouth.  Asuka pressed her fingers deep into his scalp, pressing him to her as she continued to cum.  Her cock forced itself even deeper as it came, reaching into his throat; Shinji felt her thick pubic hair tickling the inside of his mouth.  The wild, untrimmed mass was like Asuka herself, and the fierce red hair driving itself into Shinji’s mouth caused his mind to go blank.  Shinji came yet again as he was overwhelmed by Asuka’s raw, primal sexuality.  With a plop, a tiny glob of his semen fell to the floor as what felt like gallons poured down his own throat.  As his hands grabbed at her plush ass, he felt like he wanted to meld with her, to be a part of Asuka forever.  Finally, the rapid torrent of her semen slowed to a trickle, and she began to release her vice grip on Shinji.  His mouth soon slid off of her flaccid cock, and he fell to the ground, aroused and exhausted.

Soon the sweaty, worked up Asuka spoke.  “We still have a bit of time before we need to leave.  Ok, Shinji-I’ll humor you.  You can try going in my ass again, you seem to love it so much.”

Hearing that, the exhausted Shinji immediately got up, the weak body going to Asuka’s much broader one.  She again perched herself on the wall, lowering her butt so that the much smaller Shinji could reach it.  He slowly walked over to her, and soon wrapped his arms around the massive body, slick with sweat.  Asuka’s sweat. 

His dick was small compared to the massive woman, but he could still reach her pussy from behind.  His cheek was soon pressed against her upper back, practically stuck to her sweat.  His entire body was becoming pressed to her and he smelled her scent with desire.  Soon Shinji was already thrusting again inside Asuka, in a small yet eager manner, drawn inexorably towards her.

“I’ve heard of some puppies that like people,” Asuka rambled.  “There are girls that will just be sitting in their home, and well, their dog will just try to hump their leg or something.  It’s kind of cute, but it’s the most pathetic display in the world.  Can we think of a parallel here?”

“I guess I’m the puppy?”  Shinji said, not caring as he still continued to blindly, weakly thrust against her-desiring the feeling of her ass rubbing against his dick.  .

“I’ll show you how little you are.  Hang on tight!”  Asuka began to stand up, her ass arching back up into the air.  Shinji, desperately wishing to keep thrusting in her, found his feet leaving the ground as he held onto her.  She began to clench her round, muscular butt.  In and out.  In and out.  The strong pressure drove him wild as he drove himself into her, using her body as support.  His feet continued to dangle uselessly almost a foot above the ground. 

Soon he found himself moving as she grabbed him from behind.  “My dick’s pretty limp now, as you’re not doing much.  But I’ll let you finish in the front, because I’m nice that way.”  Shinji soon found himself entering her wet, smooth pussy, his dick reaching nirvana as he barely even actively participated in sex, the larger girl guiding him. 

“Look.  Boobs.”  His face was pressed against her breasts, his mouth at nipple height, making him realize how much of a child he was compared to her.  As she took complete control over his body, Shinji soon felt yet another orgasm surfacing.  His mouth took in one of her nipples, sucking at it as Asuka performed a reverse stand and carry, lifting his legs high up into the air.  As she guided his thrusts, her pussy squeezed in on him, the larger shaft still wonderfully squeezing Shinji’s small instrument.  Soon he felt himself going over the edge as he came yet another time, releasing a pathetically small load into Asuka.

“Hehe, I can feel you coming.”  Asuka felt Shinji’s convulsions as he came into the wide pussy, unloading his own semen into it.  His little eager thrusts are so cute. 

            “Sigh… I’m going to need a bigger uniform.  I guess this’ll work for today, though.”  Asuka quickly slipped on her panties under her school uniform, preparing to head out.  She looked back at the exhausted form of Shinji.  “I’m supposed to have a high sex drive, but I think it has more of an effect on the people around me.  I have to go spread the love at school now though.  You can lay there on the floor all day if you want.  Stupid Shinji has a pretty great role though, doesn’t he?  I can’t have everyone following me everywhere, so as long as you shut up, you get to have sex with Asuka more than anyone!”

            “…Yeah.”  Shinji affirmed this, still completely exhausted from what was supposed to be a little morning sex.

            “Pathetic.  Well, I’m off!”  With that Asuka exited the room, leaving an exhausted Shinji on the floor behind her.

Hikari’s First

            Butts.  Butts all around her.  Shinji hadn’t done a proper job when blowing her earlier.  I used to be able to train him so well, but that was back when I was a lot smaller.  He can’t even take my cock in his mouth anymore; stupid Shinji only licks at it like a pathetic dog.  I only came three times, doesn’t he understand that.  I’ll train him more later, but still…

            However much she didn’t want to admit it, Shinji was useful as a way to get her off.  But he was the routine, ordinary option.  In gym class, many others were bouncing around her.  Breasts bouncing in the tight confines of their gym shirts-butts moving back and forth in tight bloomers.  Her own bloomers were becoming distorted as she drooled at the sight.  Soon she noticed Hikari walking up to her, the girl’s pigtails swaying.

            “Asuka, what’s wrong, why have you quit running?”  The class president asked her matter-of-factly. 

            “I…I…” Asuka was losing control, her pussy was wet as her sex drive began to overtake her. 

            “Look, I don’t know what’s going on, but there’s obviously a severe issue going on here.  You’re three meters tall at this point!  Asuka, they’ve given you accomodations, but you said you won’t be able to go to school soon.  No one’s ever been this big.  What’s going… what is… that?”  Hikari quit looking up at watched straight ahead, observing the massive bloomers.  They were quickly becoming distented as they stretched out, her mighty penis pressing up against them, demanding their freedom.  “What… is… that...?”

            “HIKARI!  I NEED TO GO TO THE BATHROOM!”  Misato said she could keep attending school, that she’d just stay outside the window to the classroom.  Asuka rightfully thought that was ridiculous.  I never really thought about what would be happening once I became really big… what am I going to do?  God, Hikari looked so cute there… Hikari Hikari Hikari…

            “Asuka, what’s wrong?”  Hikari grabbed at her leg, clearly noticing that she was out of sorts. 

            “Hikari… could we go behind the school for a little bit?”

“Yeah, I guess.  Why?”

“There’s something I need to show you.”  Hikari walked behind the massive girl, her face

About level with her butt.  How in the world did she grow so big?  Hikari thought as she walked behind her.  Soon they were behind the school, and Asuka was practically panting at this point, her face completely red. 

            “I don’t know why I took you here… I’m so stupid.”  Asuka panted heavily as she reached for her bloomers, touching the bulge in its front.

            “Asuka, what’s in there?”  Hikari, not being able to resist, reached down and touched it.  She was stunned by what she felt.  It was incredibly hard, the thing pulsing, striving to get out of the infinitely tight bloomers.  “Asuka, is that a..”

            RIIIIPPPPPP!  The bloomers immediately tore, and an incredible dick reached out and bopped the curious girl in the face.

            “Hikari, I’m so sorry… I didn’t, I’m just…”  The girl immediately kissed her friend’s dick, the light and soft touch of her lips sending a wave of pleasure throughout Asuka.  She placed her hands on the sixteen inch shaft.

            “This thing is thicker than my arm...” Hikari looked at Asuka in wonder.  “What’s been happening to you?” 

             “Hikari!  I uhhahhhhhhHHHHH!!!”  Just the lightest touch was enough to cause her to erupt, semen pouring into Hikari’s face.  Hikari playfully held her dick in place, letting Asuka soak her entirely in her cum.  This kept going, spurt after spurt of thick semen pouring into Hikari’s hair, her shirt her skin.  Hikari moved her hands up and down the shaft as this happened, milking her friend eagerly.  It seemed like several gallons were pouring out of her as Asuka relieved the built up pressure. 

            “Ahh.. ahh…”  The last strands of it were leaving her dick, Hikari having been soaked in cum from top to bottom.  She was a sight, with gloppy semen dripping from her hair.  Her shirt was soaked to the point where it was practically transparent, at least where Asuka’s semen didn’t obscure the view.  Much of it was pooling on the grass around her.  Hikari licked at a little of the semen, noticing its strong murky taste. 

            “Hmm… it’s pretty strong,” Hikari observed, pinching some of the thick liquid between her fingers, feeling its consistency. 

            “Hikari.  I didn’t mean to do that.  I just…”

            “I mean, everyone’s been noticing something happening to you for a while.  Girls just don’t become ten feet tall in a few months.”  Hikari kneeled down, plopping her face in front of the dick of the sprawled over Asuka.  “Say… you don’t think that thing could fit in me, do you?”

            “I don’t think there’s any way, Hikari.  It’s gotten pretty ridiculous at this point.  I don’t think it’s going to fit in a normal person.  I could try fucking Rei again, but she’s more of a doll than a person… ah well, it still works for this purpose.  Maybe I’ll go…”

            “Just let me try!  I can do it this one time, before it gets any bigger!”  As soon as Asuka looked, she saw that Hikari was taking off her clothes, in preparation for appeasing Asuka’s tritching dick.  Semen coated bloomers were tossed aside in a pile with the soaked shirt, Hikari feining innocence the entire time.  Yet her wet vagina and rapid breath betrayed her. 

“You know I’m eager for this Asuka.  EVERYONE knows that you have a dick down there.  Some people have been calling you a freak, but most of us have been wanting to jump your bones.  No man has a cock that huge; I’ve got to be the first one to try it out.”

“Everyone… I could have… everyone.”  Asuka’s dick got even harder as Hikari said this.  “So basically, I could have anyone, any time at all.”

“Yep.  That’s why everyone’s been staring at you Asuka.  We’ve all been wanting a piece of you.”   She began to climb on Asuka, determined to shove her cock into her dripping pussy. 

            “Hikari, it really won’t fit.”  She was not listening though, attempting to shove the giant organ into her sopping wet pussy. 

            “Ok, well if you say so.  I probably shouldn’t do that to Toji anyway.”  Hikari began to saunter away, apparently unperturbed.  The skinny girl swung her hips back and forth as she moved, taunting Asuka with her every step.

            “I… oh… we can try anyway!  Just be careful, Hikari.”  Asuka released her penis from the prison of her bloomers, the organ standing straight up in the air.  The pink head was quivering, anticipating the touch of the pigtailed girl.

            “That’s what I thought,” Hikari grinned slyly as she thought about how easily she was able to drive Asuka crazy.  She playfully batted the massive dick between her two hands, wrapping them around the shaft.  She then blew gently on the head, eliciting twitching from the massive Asuka.

            “Don’t tease me like that!  Here, just try to see if this’ll fit.  I don’t think there’s any way…”  Hikari tried to open herself wide and impale herself onto Asuka’s instrument.  Below she saw her pussy glistening, her body anxious to impale itself in another.  It would be a hard task. 

            “Do you think you could help me with this?” Hikari asked in exasperation, not being able to fit even the head of it past her pussy lips, wet and eager to be distended.  She literally sat on top of the dick, her legs stretched across Asuka’s stomach.  “On second thought I don’t think this’ll work…”

            “I’ll make it work!”  Asuka grabbed Hikari around her stomach, holding her gently yet firmly.  Slowly she began to press her down, hoping to impale her upon it.  The head of her dick would curve side to side whenever they moved too quickly, refusing to fit itself into HIkari’s spread open snatch.  Finally, with a wet sucking sound the head moved in, Asuka attempting to fit herself in her friend half her height.  More and more of it went in, the penis miraculously disappearing inside of her tiny friend.

            “It’s so… big… I can’t…” Hikari was clearly in some pain, wondering what she had gotten into.  Asuka’s dick was becoming more fully erect, the thing stretching Hikari out to the limit. 

            “You were the one who wanted to do it.  It’ll work.  It has to work!  You feel… so good Hikari… your insides… so… good.”  Asuka bit her lip and was beginning to thrust, her pace speeding up to match the intensity with which she wanted to thrust inside Hikari.  She was still practically sitting on the dick, the remaining inches keeping her suspended above Asuka’s crotch.  She kept approaching it, getting lower and lower as her pussy swallowed Asuka’s monster. 

            “Is it okay?” Asuka asked, concerned as her friend seemed to tense up.

            “Yeah… it’s fine… it’s easier once it’s already in you.”  Hikari smiled, attempting to reassure her friend that she was okay.  She clearly looked in pain though, and Asuka tried to ease up slowly, the girl helping get her undressed friend farther down her pole.  A trickle of Asuka’s passion was leaking from her pussy into the grass below, betraying the sexual energy that Asuka was building up.  Hikari squirmed as she felt it probing every inch of her, feeling the organ twitching among her insides. 

            “Hikari, are you ready?  I’m going to try to move faster.”  Asuka began to pump at a fast pace even as Hikari miraculously connected with the base.

            “It’s hitting my womb… how is this… oh…”  Hikari moaned softly as Asuka penetrated her to the core.  Hikari watched Asuka’s two breasts bouncing as she moved faster and faster, the sexual colossus penetrating her to the core.  They panted in sync as the two drove each other wild.  I’m never going to be with someone this large again, Hikari thought.  If she gets any bigger… any bigger at all she won’t fit in me.  Oh God!  Asuka began to thrust harder, lifting Hikari up into the air, the girl’s dick seeming to form her very core.  As it reached the back, all of it never fit, Hikari not being able to get down to Asuka’s crotch.  In order to balance, she locked hands with Asuka, her small hands being tenderly wrapped up in Asuka’s.  Asuka looked up at Hikari and smiled, the two of them connected intimately. 

            The two of them kept bouncing like this for minutes, Asuka holding Hikari close as the two of them squirmed together.  Their pace increased as their bodies became covered in sweat.  Hikari’s juices leaked down past Asuka’s shaft, falling to her crotch below.  Hikari watched in fascination as Asuka’s breasts bobbed up and down.  At a normal size they would have been C cups, but at her size they were the largest pair she had ever seen. 

            “Everyone, boy or girl at this school… they’ve all been wanting you for so long.  Even… ah… people who say bad things about you, they’ve all been wanting you to fuck them… AH~  FUCK!”  Hikari kept moaning as she lay forward on Asuka’s stomach, draped over her. 

            The pace kept increasing, and the only sounds that could be heard were there moaning and that of skin rubbing against skin as they continued fucking.  Soon Asuka began to sit up, her arms wrapped around her tiny friend.  Hikari shuddered in pleasure as she was pressed hard against Asuka’s boobs, their sweaty bodies fully entertwined around each other. 

            Hikari’s soon began to feel her entire body vibrate.  Her face sunk into the cavern of Asuka’s cleavage, muffling the noises of sex around her.  However, she still distinctly heard, and felt, the thump thump thump of the massive cock sliding up and down her lubricated shaft.  It was what she felt most of all.  She was balancing on the cock like it was the core of her body, feeling a dick the size of a pole jamming her to the base of her womb repeatedly.  Soon, she felt it begin to pulse more strongly than before, and Hikari suddenly realized what was about to happen.

            “Cum… cumming, Hikari!”  Her entire body pulsed along with Asuka’s dick.  It was hitting her insides like a battering ram, and yet it was the most addicting feeling she had ever experienced.  Soon it shuddered one last time, and soon the thick goopy liquid shot out of Asuka’s cock like a geyser.

            “I think that’s enough Asuka.  We should… head back soon.”  The cum was flowing out of her sowly in a goppy, viscous stream.  As the cum settled in the grass below, Hikari looked up and saw that Asuka was still hard, the dick throbbing as hard as ever.

            “Um… Hikari”  Asuka asked somewhat desperately.  It felt like there was a haze around Asuka, compelling people to have sex with her.  At this point however, Hikari knew she couldn’t take any more.  Her entire body ached from the exertion of taking Asuka’s dick inside her.  It shouldn’t have been possible to fit it inside her, but now that she did… she couldn’t again.

            “Asuka… I’m sorry.  I can’t.”

            “No, I’d never force you.  It’s not like I’m some sort of barbarian.”  Asuka sighed looking down at the ground.  “I think everyone thinks I am though.  I’ve been thinking about sex so much… this stupid experiment.  I didn’t think that it would do this much to me!  I just… I’ll go somewhere else.”  Asuka looked down at the ground and saw her friend, clearly in some amount of pain from taking her cock.  Looking at the erect member, she wondered again how it could have possibly fit inside her.  She put her oversized shirt back on, the tight gym shirt becoming stained with some of Asuka’s excess semen.  She tried to put her bloomers back on as well, but they were hopelessly ripped apart, the result of her member shredding them down the middle earlier.

            She didn’t return to the school that day.

Examination

            “Asuka, now that you’re in here, we need to examine how the growth is progressing,” Ritsuko told Asuka matter-of-factly.

            “Ok… ok…” Asuka said.  “I’ll comply for now.  Though it should be obvious that it’s working quite well anyway.  Have you listened to what I said earlier?  You are going to honor my request.”

            “Yes… now if you could please step on the scale.”

            “Whatever.”  Asuka stepped on the measurement device, and Ritsuko stared as it registered her mass.  At 100 feet in height, it was to be expected, but even so… it was incredibly shocking.

            “498.5 tons!”  Maya shouted, reading the number at last.

            498 tons.  I fucking weigh 498 tons, Asuka thought to herself.  “So I guess I’ve been progressing well.” 

            “Yes… you should easily reach your goal with the Angel Infusion Project.  Your height is currently measured at 103.5 feet.  And your…”

            “Oh, this?  I haven’t jacked off in a while, so it’s starting to emerge.  It’s kind of distracting, isn’t it?”  Through the supposedly professional coat she wore for the examination, something else was starting to emerge.  Her thick shaft was becoming clearly visible, the instrument poking through her ridiculous clothes.  “It must be really hard to make clothes for me.  These are already getting soooo small.”

            “We’ll make sure to keep working at it.”

            “Work as hard as you can.  I’d like a couple of changes of clothes.  Was there anything else that you wanted to test with me?”  She moved closer to where the researchers were positioned on a raised platform.  She cast all of them in her shadow.  “I could show off a bit for you.”

            “That’s not necessary.”

            “Consider it a perk of the job.  Here.”  She began to stroke her penis a little, trying to extend it further.  The massive appendange stretched out farther and farther, making its presence known even underneath her clothes. 

            “We were just going to measure a few vital signs!  Please, if you would just go through the normal procedures!”

            “You’re not the boss of me.  I’m feeling fine.  I don’t think there’s any problem with my vital signs whatsoever!”  Ritsuko was beginning to have second doubts about the entire project.  We did this because we could control people more easily then we could the Evas… or so we thought.  Eva 01’s the biggest risk anyway… but that’s irreplaceable.  Can we control her?  This all may very well have been a bad idea…

            “I’m heading out today,” Asuka said quickly while stretching a little.

            “We didn’t give you permission to do so… and you reek.  We constructed a shower that’ll work even at your maximum height.  Think about how much that cost.” 

            “I don’t feel like taking one right now,”  Asuka raised her arms above her head, accentuating the curve of her breasts, pushing out from her shirt in front of the researchers.

            “Look, could you be less difficult…”

            BANG.  Asuka slammed her hand on the metal above Ritsuko, the sound echoing throughout the room as all else went silent.  “Could I be less difficult?  Your assistant behind you is fidgeting, and it’s BECAUSE of my smell.  You know it’s turning you on too.  It has this effect on everyone.  But I’m the one person who gets a little tired of it, so I’ll take a shower tonight.  But not because YOU said so.  I’m going out to have a little fun.  Send me through the modified hangar now or I’ll go up myself.  It’s claustrophobic to stay in these small rooms all day.” 

            “I… we have a tranquilizer system.  We don’t have to let you go out.”

            “If you do that… I will be very… very… pissed off.  Asuka leaned over the railing, her breasts hanging over Ritsuko and Maya.  As she loomed over them, Ritsuko reckoned just how incredible the scale had become.  Arms that could knock down buildings, legs thicker than trees… she didn’t want to let her go outside.  “Is there anything we could do for you?”

            “No.  I’ll be heading out.  I’ll take Rei and Shinji with me.”  Her hot breath fell over the two of them as she spoke.  Ritsuko shuddered as it washed over her.

            “Where is Shinji exactly?  I wanted to ask him something.”

            “He’s right here.  Asuka said, stretching out the waistband of her underwear.  He likes staying here, don’t you little Shinji?”

            “Yeah…” Shinji felt like he had no shame at this point, riding on the dick of Asuka inside the underwear.  There was a small wet patch on it right where his naked body was humping it; the result of the constant sexual state her body drove him into.  Even now, he was mindlessly humping it, something which Asuka pretended not to notice.  He hugged, licked, and worshipped the dick five times the length of his entire body, and over three times as wide.  It was like a constant sauna, her body heat radiating from her crotch and her humid butt.  The entire placed smelled like her, only her, with necessary oxygen just seeping in from the pores between threads of cotton.  The sexually overcharged girl provided him with plenty of her cum, now the only food source she would allow him to have.  Her cum was the most overpowering smell here-it mixed with that of her sweat, her vaginal release, and even her piss.  It all mixed to create something that should have been incredibly offensive, yet now was addicting and even comforting to the tiny Shinji.  This made Shinji feel that he was nothing but a parasite on her, a bug kept merely for her amusement.

            “I’m letting him stay there now.  I let him out every so often, but I’m making sure the idiot gets used to his new home,” Asuka said confidently.  “I let him eat my cum.  Did you want to try it?  I’ve had a bit myself; it’s really quite good.”  Asuka said this even while she pawed at her penis, brazenly in front of them; letting them know who was in charge. 

            “No… I do not want to drink your cum!  We do have control over you; you are an employee of NERV!”

            “I am an essential employee, one without which you cannot fight the Angels.  So you can’t let anything happen to me.  I understand this pretty well, Ritsuko.”  With this, she picked her up, easily holding the woman in her fist.  Her hot breath washed over her as she let Ritsuko know the extent of her power over her.  As Ritsuko watched her, she noticed how fast and heavy it was.  Her eyelids were listless, and she could barely keep her hands away from her dick.  This girl looks like she’s about to cum… Ritsuko thought to herself.  “Do you want to join Shinji in my lovely panties?  It might teach you a little humility.”

            “NO!  Put me down this instant!  I… you can do what you want…”

            “Good!  I’ll listen to your request.  Maya, did you want to go with me?”

            “I!   Yeah… I would, just to see what someone of your scale is like…”  Maya blushed as she said this, clearly charmed by the Titaness. 

            “Ok!  I’ll take you on the full Asuka experience, first class!”  She picked up the tiny NERV staffmember, and over Ritsuko’s objections pulled out the (tight, as always) waistband on her underwear.  “Would you say you want the front, or the back?  Just tell me if you prefer Asuka’s glutes.”

            “…back”

            “OK!  Exactly as you say.  From now on, though, you’ve got to do everything I say.”  She slipped Maya into the back of her panties, letting her get acquainted with the most magnificent set of glutes on the planet.  More people will be perceiving everything my way, Asuka thought to herself.  If I can charm Maya enough, she won’t be listening to Ritsuko anymoreI’m not letting anyone tell me what to do anymore.  NERV exists to serve me, and only me… and maybe Rei too.  Let’s be honest, when you stand so far above everyone else, you simply deserve more. 

            “Ok, Ritsuko, set up the specialized deployer, I’m going up to the surface.”

            “Very well, Asuka.”  Ritsuko visibly sighed, knowing that things were just going to become more chaotic with Asuka in charge.  She set up the platform, beginning to ready Asuka’s ascent to the surface.  She wanted to show off, so she might as well let her. 

            As the slow heavy platform carried its massive load to the surface, Asuka tapped her foot impatiently.  What time she hadn’t spent underground she simply had been pawing around the Geofront.  I can walk around all of it in five minutes though.  It’ll be nice to truly be outside again, at least for a little while.  And maybe I can show my new equipment off to everyone while I’m at it, she thought while gripping at her dick, forcing Shinji’s face against the throbbing surface.  It was almost like the thing had stages of erections.  When she rubbed herself off regularly, the appendage swelled to what would be 8 inches on a normal height girl, or a bit less than 15 feet on someone of her size.  Now Asuka’s cock was approaching over 30 feet long, the result of her undertaking the herculean task of not having jacked off for four days.  She didn’t understand how she avoided having a wet dream, but it was like the sexual energy kept backing up in her, her penis hungry, demanding release.  Even her pussy was dripping, mixing with precum in the sauna of her underwear.  Her body was about to explode, and the heavily panting girl was anticipating every second of it.   

            It’s time to get wild.

 

Berserk

            It had been a while since Asuka had been allowed to get out of NERV, and she was tired of asking permission.  She breathed in some of the fresh air, loving the feel of the wind against her.  She looked around at the buildings all around her.  It didn’t take long for her to be noticed; a hundred foot girl did not stay hidden for long.  What was most noticeable however, was the gigantic throbbing dick, nearly a third of her body in length.  Her underwear was visibly straining, ripping as it failed at the herculean task of keeping the appendage contained.  On the inside, Shinji merely stared at the incredible organ, now as wide as he was tall, veins visibly pulsing on it.

            “Who is that!”

            “What’s going on!?”

            Everyone was staring at the magnificent, tightly clothed futanari as she looked around the city in turn. 

            “Hello everyone!  I’m just here to look around.  Nothing’s going to happen.  I just wanted to see everybody.”  Asuka stated this slowly, attempting to calm down the people of the town.  She smiled reassuringly, showing everyone that she didn’t mean any harm.  It still didn’t reassure them. 

            “It’s just like… the… other… time… AH!” 

            “What are you doing, Asuka!?”  Suddenly Rei emerged, following the straining Asuka.  “You’ve been holding it back for this long to show the town this?

            “Only a few people were injured that time… I thought it would be safer.”

A Living Orgy

            Ever since her encounter with Hikari, school became little more than playtime for Asuka.  After all, who was going to tell the 12 foot girl no?  As high as the ceilings of the school were, there was no way she would be able to stand up in them.  Ritsuko soon let her know that they would be transferring Asuka to NERV, as a normal school life wasn’t possible.  However, Asuka kept going to school in the meantime, as what had become an interest in her by the boys and girls of the school had blossomed into full-blown obsession.  I have a degree, it’s not like I go to school for the classes. 

            The only part of the school Asuka did enter was the gym.  Class was only held in there from 11:00-1:00, and the rest of the day it remained empty.  Having more people than just Shinji to ride her cock, as many as she wanted, was heaven to the growing girl. 

            Inside the confines of the gym, Hikari had brought Toji along with her at 9:00 a.m. 

            “I don’t think that it’s exactly a date to jerk someone else off.”  Toji said gruffly, as he looked at the girl 10 times his size. 

            “C’mon, Toji.  Are you saying you DON’T want a piece of this?”  Asuka looked down at Toji haughtily, as she walked into the gym.  “You came along with her.”  Asuka was dressed in an oversized school uniform they were making for her, the girl being provided everything through the extensive resources of NERV. 

            “I just think that this isn’t romantic.  I can’t believe Hikari drove me to come here,” Toji looked to the side as he said this.

            “Aw… are you worried that I’m taking your girl?”  Asuka looked down at him, an expression of mock pity on her face.  “I’m so sorry she wants a real cock like mine.”  Asuka hunched down to the ground and began patting Toji’s head, making fun of the smaller boy.  “It must be hard to have to compete with someone like me.”  As she leaned in front of him, she made sure that her prominent, constantly erect dick was practically poking him in the face.  The hem of her school uniform was pulled up by it, it stretching out the underwear near him now that she was leaning down.  It’s even bigger than usual, Asuka thought gleefully.  I’ve been preparing for this for a while.  “Hikari has to see me at my best Toji.  It’s not like you can do this for her.”

“So you don’t want me to do anything with you for the next few days?”  Shinji asked mournfully. 

“Yeah… I can really get wild if I hold back for a while, so I’m going to let my cock get rest for a few days.”

“A few days?  You can barely hold back a few hours,” Shinji remarked as he stirred the massive pot of Asuka’s food.

Asuka smacked Shinji lightly, still easily knocking down the tiny boy from his perch.

“I have a high sex drive Shinji, I know that.  But I can get with anyone I want, anytime I want.  You desire me far more than I desire you.”  Asuka huffed at him.  “I’ll let you hump me again after this, but you’re going to have to stay away from me for a few days.”

“Because you’re so sensitive?  You’re going to end up touching yourself eventually,” Shinji remarked at the girl as he got up from the ground. 

            “I’m just saying that you need me and I don’t really need you.”  Asuka sighed after a while.  “As I said, it’s just for Hikari.  Is the food almost done?  I’m famished.”

            “Yeah, it’s just about ready.”

            “Guten.”  As she stood in the modified apartment, sticking through two of the three floors of the complex, Asuka’s stomach rumbled, expecting the food immediately. 

            “Okay… it should be ready.”  Shinji sampled it slurping lightly at the soup. 

            “Give it to me.”  Asuka quickly ate the food, all of it quickly disappearing from the vast pot.  The level quickly dropped as she used the ladel as a spoon, moving to ease her rumbling stomach as quickly as possible.  Within a few minutes, she was licking the bottom, getting any excess out of the bottom. 

            “That was pretty good… you’ve really gotten better at cooking.  Could you possibly make more from now on, though?  This really isn’t enough.

            “Yeah, I will.  I guess I’ll have to go out and get more… I can’t believe that you went through it so quickly…”

            “Ok!  Keep at it my itty-bitty chef.”  Her constantly erect penis brushed the top of Shinji’s head even as she said this.  There’s no way that she’ll last three days, he thought to himself.  Yet he was the one shivering as he felt its touch against him.

            So for the past few days Asuka had avoided bringing herself to orgasm.  She didn’t allow Shinji to ease her as he normally would, and she even avoided the temptations of her classmates.  At night it was pure torture.  Every movement of the sheets afflicted her, rubbing against her hyper sensitive skin.  A bra clasping around her breasts caused her spine to tingle. 

            One night it was almost too much.  God damn, I’m outgrowing another bed.  Can’t they do anything to keep up with me?   Her feet splayed on the floor, the bed ending at her knees, Asuka watched her organ sticking up proudly before her, demanding attention. 

A Living Orgy (2)

            “So, Toji… I’m just asking you as a friend…”

            “I ain’t your friend!”

            “Can you suck my cock?”  With that she thrust the mighty appendange into his face blindly, attempting to get him to open up his mouth.  She quickly knocked him to the floor and began to fuck his face for all it was worth.  Feeling the painful impact of Asuka’s powerful hips against him, Toji soon relented and opened up his mouth, trying to appease the goddess.

            “OH!  You suck at it, but I haven’t felt anything in days… ah…”  Asuka sped up, finally letting herself free.  Hikari quickly joined in, sticking several fingers up Asuka’s ass, loving the feeling as it clenched around her. 

            “Ah… ah… AAAAHHHHHHHH!!!!! FUCK!!!!”  Asuka’s entire body tensed as it appeared she was coming, her body being wracked by orgasm.  However, the most visible sign wasn’t present as she didn’t cum.  Her frenzied pace picked up even as she was hit by orgasm, her thrusts showing no signs of slowing down. 

            “Man, Asuka, you’re really loose.  You must be loving this,”  Hikari said, as she was able to insert both her fists into Asuka, up her pussy and her butt.  Heh, she’s arching her butt, Hikari thought as the ass before her leaned up higher.  She must really be loving this.  Hikari felt Asuka’s entire body vibrating even as she orgasmed, her asshole vibrating and clenching around her butt. 

            “Itttt feeelllsssss sooooo good, Hikariii!”  A line of drool was leaking from her mouth, Asuka speeding up her pace from fast to frantic even as she said this. 

            Damn, this is insane.  I mean, it’s pretty hot, but I’ll end up being roadkill at this rate.  Toji tried to get out from under Asuka, as she kept relentlessly battering him with her thrusting, bruising his body as she blindly pushed her penis into it.  The thing appeared even larger than when he started, its head being the size of his own.  Wait. 

            “You always get so into it, Asuka!”  Hikari said, more and more of her arms disappearing inside the girl.  As they sunk in past the elbows, Hikari noticed that she still appeared to be opening up, the girl becoming looser and looser.  “You’re really opening up!”  She felt her arms moving up even as her butt moved higher and higher, the girl in a crawling position on the ground.  What’s going on?

            Her butt kept moving higher and higher, until soon Hikari was raising her arms above her head.  Soon, the reason for this became clear.  Is she… growing?  The girl who had been steadily growing over the past few months had hit an explosive growth spurt, her body visibly expanding in all directions.  With each breath, Asuka’s stomach pushed out a little further, hanging ponderously above Toji.  With each thrust, her penis hurt more and more, until he became afraid that the gigantic instrument could break him.  It was as long and thicker than her arm now, and the fearsome penis was approaching the size of Toji.  In a state of submission, he tried his best to appease her, grabbing onto the dick and stroking it with all the strength he could muster.          

            Hikari’s entire body was dragged up by her thrusts, and as she went several feet in the air, she desperately attempted to keep her hold in Asuka’s insides, her body beginning to be overcome by her pheromones.  With a pop she slid out of her as Asuka was rapidly growing higher.  She fell onto her butt, and simply looked up stunned at the rapidly growing girl.

            “Asuka, what’s going on?!” Hikari screamed up at the gigantic girl as she realized that she was rapidly swelling before her.

            “AhhhhhHHHHHHHH!!!  FUCK!”  Asuka’s scream rattled the windows as the swelling girl shuddered as another wave of her orgasm rolled through her.  The girl was swelling to over twenty feet in height as she kept growing.  Toji was latched around her penis as she grabbed it and began to stroke it.  The appendange was swelling even faster than the rest of her, reaching over six feet in length, overwhelming Toji’s entire body.  The juices from her pussy fell feet to the floor, the sweet liquid splashing in a puddle below. 

            Her clothes had become taxed to the limit.  The mighty triple thick underwear was being drawn to its limit, stretched beyond all usefulness.  It seemed impossible that her penis was once fully contained by it.    Her newest school uniform was beginning to sever, throbbing breasts straining harder against it every time she exhaled.  Toji stared at her exposed stomach in lust.  I want to fuck her so badly… but she’s the one fucking me.  That would be true even without a dick… who can stand up… to that?  All he could do was hang on in desperate fear however, as she wrapped his hands around him, pressing him tightly against the growing dick she was jacking off. 

            “What the!?”  Other students banged on the doors of the gym, drawn by Asuka’s screams of pleasure and agony.  They desperately tried to get through the door to no avail.  Asuka’s pheromone production had gone into overdrive along with her sex drive, and her scent drew people towards her sweaty body. 

            “I wanted it to be private today, Hikari.  But you’re such a tease!  My butt needs attention too…”  Asuka hunched down towards the ground, and gently yet firmly pressed Hikari into her asshole.   Her tightly stretched panties had migrated down her ass as she grew, leaving room for Hikari’s mouth to contact Asuka’s smelly asshole.

            “I’m normally not this way to you, but I need it now… I NEED RELEASE NOW!”  The entire gym rattled as Asuka’s underwear snapped off, flying dozens of feet across the floor.  Her uniform split off of her, falling desperately to the ground, a tattered rag in the wind.  Hikari squeezed Asuka’s voluminous ass even as she was beneath her, feeling the firm flesh push her fingers out as it expanded.  She began to eagerly lick at her butt, enjoying every thunderous yell of arousal she got from the giant woman.  She brought her tongue in deeper and deeper, probing at Asuka’s dirty ass. 

            “MORE!” 

            I can smell only her.  I can smell only her.  Hikari was quickly losing herself as she buried her face deeper and deeper into Asuka’s butt.  She felt Asuka’s butt forcibly massaging her face, vibrating around her as she grew from yet another orgasm hitting her.  Quickly she was becoming practically wedged in her butthole, Asuka’s taut ass sealing her off from the outside world.  She licked at it, desperately trying to bring Asuka to release. 

            The entire floor groaned as it buckled beneath her, Asuka’s weight too much for the gym to handle.  She mindlessly thrust at the ground, striving for release.  Her soft curves rose higher and higher; her moans of pleasure echoed loudly throughout the chamber.  Fear and arousal filled the room as Toji looked up at the girl, rapidly swelling faster and faster.  The two students squirming around her body sent explosions of pleasure through Asuka, the entire room vibrating with her. 

            Toji was greeted with the hottest sight of his life as he looked up and saw the panting, swelling Asuka over him.  Her streams of hair fell down from her supine body and lightly brushed him.  Her pert boobs hung above him, covered in slick sweat.  As they wobbled ponderously above him, he wanted nothing more than to feel the soft flesh, Toji having forgotten about Hikari entirely. 

            Asuka was so caught up in pleasure that she could no longer speak.  Seeing the willing Toji, she didn’t know what else to do except practically collapse right on top of him.  The tons of her weight assaulted him as she fell on his tiny body.  To Toji, it felt like the life was being squeezed out of him, as he was crushed by the gigantic girl.  Yet the first thing he did was take her nipple into his mouth.  Now almost as wide as it, he felt it still expanding within him, the soft pink nub becoming his entire focus.  He soon found himself biting and sucking on it as hard as he could, trying to make the girl feel pleasure.

            As a long continuous orgasm hit her, the ministrations of Toji and Hikari proved to be almost unnecessary as the pleasure streamed primarily from her own touching.  She jammed several of her fingers into her pussy, probing at her depths to bring the final climax she kept seeking.  As she approached forty feet in height, Toji and Hikari kept obliviously fucking Asuka in their own ways, not realizing the danger they were in. 

            “Asuka… whatever’s going on… thisss is amazing!”  Hikari’s muffled voice could be heard from the depths of her butt.  The soft flesh was pressing in on her shoulders now that she was fully wedged inside of her marvelous butt, her feet no longer touching the ground.  All she could smell was Asuka’s butt, her asshole’s scent mixing in with her sweat and arousal as it overcame everything.  Still ascending, a trickle of precum leaked as Asuka got closer to her final orgasm. 

            In the sweaty darkness beneath Asuka, Toji felt like he was being crushed, the soft flesh invading his every pore.  Even when he tried to breathe, breastflesh invaded his mouth.  The pain had pushed out some of his sexual thoughts, and now Toji was worrying if he would even get out of this alive. 

            “Asuka!  Asuka!  Hey-YYYY!  ASUKA!”  Toji screamed while he was squirming around underneath her, hoping to get her attention.  Yet he could still feel the pleasantness of her flesh, and his hard dick throbbed, forced down to his stomach due to the swell of her breast.  Soon he felt something bump his mouth, and he saw what had to be the world’s largest nipple next to him, even as he was trapped in the relative darkness of Asuka’s sweaty flesh.  It’s pink flesh jutted out prominently, the erect nipples each appearing larger than his fist.  He desperately reached for it, attempting to shimmy under the tons of Asuka’s mass even as he felt a rib cracking underneath her.  Her flesh resisted his every movement.  It began to feel like he was swimming deep under the surface of the ocean as he moved closer and closer towards it.  The humid feel, the soft pressure of her breast flowing over hi, the incredible pressure; it truly felt as if he was submerged inside Asuka, buried within her ocean. Soon he felt the pink nub against his cheek, his body having finally swam through hers to reach it.  Even as he felt his ribs compressing, he felt comforted by the soft, firm pulse of the erect nipple.  He could even feel it growing against his cheek, swelling bigger and bigger.  Perhaps it was out of some hidden instinct, seeking maternal comfort.  Perhaps he was being driven entirely by lust.  Perhaps it was his survival instinct kicking in.  But soon Toji found himself biting at the massive nipple.

            This caused light to pour into Toji’s eyes suddenly.  He was stunned by the incredible visage before him.

            She couldn’t even cry out anymore, wave after wave of pleasure washing over Asuka.  Her upper lip curled, an almost pained on her growing face.  Her entire body was covered in sweat, rivulets pouring down her sensitive skin towards the ground.  She had resorted to the time honored strategy of stroking herself off, the people around her too small to provide her with what she desperately needed.  The tattered remnants of her tiny uniform still hung around her shoulders, scraps of her shirt still hugging her cleavage, pressed in by her shoulders to create an impressive valley.  Even as Toji struggled to get his energy, he couldn’t help but think: I was just there.  Her crimson hair flew around her face in complete disarray, appearing to be completely lost in her orgy.  The floor was becoming covered in her liquids, saliva, cum and sweat mixing together to create a sticky, potent combination.  Her lithe figure had to be 50 feet in height.

Toji stumbled to his feet and tried to run away from her, knowing his life was in danger.  Soon he saw the gigantic blue eyes staring back at him, and Asuka began to reach at him.  Even as she did, he paused.  Her sweet feminine smell was overpowering.  There was something unnatural about it that forced him to be with her.  COMMANDED him to be with her.  He found himself rooted to the spot, even as her soft hand encircled his legs.

It was at this point that Asuka bumped her head on the ceiling, causing cracks to resonate throughout the ceiling.  She quit reaching for Toji at this moment.  Asuka simply sat there and laughed.

“Holy shit!  I’m fucking huge!”  Her exclamation echoed throughout the school, everyone deafened by the incredible voice.  “I’ve got to let everybody else see this!  No one should be spared.”  Asuka adjusted herself into a crawling position, the gym acting as a box just barely containing her at this point.  The girl then reached her hand towards the solid concrete wall separating it from the rest of the school, and with ease ripped it apart. 

Even crawling, Asuka’s butt nearly reached the top of the gym, and if people were sitting on the bleachers in the back it would have been filling their entire field of vision.  As the concrete wall tumbled down, people on the second floor of the school were greeted with Asuka’s face, the widest Cheshire cat smile ever seen flashing towards them.  On the first floor, her heaving breasts were the first thing to notice, especially as they appeared to be heading right towards them.

“Ready or not, here I come!”  Asuka’s single massive hand began to play with the students on the second floor, grabbing several of them in her hands.  Seeing all these people heading towards her, Asuka’s out of control sex drive began to control her once again. 

“I can’t be gentle anymore.  All of you have been knocking each other over to get near me anyway.  I’m not going to take responsibility for anything that happens to you.  It looks like everyone in the school came anyway, so I better give you a lot of what you want.”  Asuka encircled several students with fingers that had become several feet in length.  The girl lazily laid down and pushed through the walls of the gym, her hands plowing throughout the school.  Now where did Hikari go?  She felt her squirming underneath her butt, still stuck to the sweaty surface.  She brought her down to the massive, throbbing member.  “So, Hikari, I could barely feel you down there.  As you can see, I don’t think this’ll fit inside you anymore.  So it’s a bit tempting, but why don’t you stand back and watch?”

“A…Asuka?”  Hikari stammered, not sure whether fear or arousal was winning out within her.  Soon she stepped back, listening to her command.  But the ground trembled beneath her as Asuka’s moans rattled the entire school, plaster falling from the ceiling above as her head went through what remained of the wall separating the gym from the rest of the school.  Soon it was gone entirely, and only her body up to her shoulders was within the gym as Asuka sought to conquer the rest of the school, to make it hers.

“Hmm hmm hmmmm,” Asuka merrily hummed as the crowd of the students remaining in the school gathered around her, on top of her.  Somewhere deep down she knew she was injuring many people, perhaps even killing some.  She knew that she’d get in trouble for this.  Yet it was so surreal.  I’ve been growing so much the past few months… and now it’s like I’ve just exploded.  She continued to push her body throughout the school, marveling at the tiny rooms she pushed through on the second floor.

She looked inside a room… the chemistry lab?  A couple of students were cowering in the back of the room, shivering as they looked at the massive blue eyes.  As she kept plowing through the school the entire structure had began to disintegrate, and this room was no exception.  The entire room was diagonal, the entire structure threatening to fall apart as the school fell beneath her.  She simply looked down at the frightened students at the back and smiled.

“Hi!  How’s it going!  I bet you don’t see this every day!”  Looking at the massive girl, the three students, a boy and two girls, simply looked at her and screamed.  Asuka’s hair streamed throughout the room, it’s strands spreading over broken beakers and lab equipment, flowing like water throughout most of the room.  Asuka kept panting as small orgasms hit her, the warm breath suffusing the students, almost choking them out as they were enveloped in carbon dioxide.  Her head was the height of the room, the ceiling and floor crumbling where she positioned it.  In all Asuka realized it was a pretty intimidating sight.  Asuka stuck her tongue out, the muscle reaching across almost the entire room.  “Wanna kiss?”  Even as she said this, her head was moving slowly up and down, the result of her thrusting her dick mindlessly where she could. 

In this case, she was fucking a hallway.

Her penis curved down, the ground still too strong for her to directly penetrate.  The ceiling had mostly caved in as a result of her crotch thrusting on top of it.  Somehow one girl had ended up alone, riding her dick in the hallway.  Perhaps she had just been drawn to it.  She knew that half the school was crawling over Asuka right at that moment, yet it felt somewhat private to be alone in the sweaty darkness.  The moans of Asuka echoed throughout the first floor hallway, just as they did throughout the rest of the school, and to this freshman of class 2-A, this completed the illusion of being encased inside Asuka.  Her dick was well over fifteen feet, its width taking up over half of the narrow hallway.  As it kept growing, the girl had to hold onto Asuka’s hair, it becoming increasingly impossible to attain any purchase on the sweaty organ.  Bits of the ceiling are laying all around me, the girl pondered, looking at the rubble laying across the floor and Asuka’s sweaty cock.  What’s going to happen to the school after this? 

In the room above Asuka’s head approached the students, taking up more and more of the room.  As Asuka inexorably grew, they were stuck in more and more of a corner.    Hesitantly, the students found themselves walking towards it, as if they were being drawn in by the pink muscle. 

“You’ve been making me wait for a while, you know?  I’ve gotten more and more impatient.”  They were against the back wall now, her head reaching the other size as Asuka quickly surpassed one hundred feet.  Her head moved monstrously above them, and one of the girls finally pressed her face against her lips, not knowing what to do.  She knew she had to be careful even as she felt herself being overcome by Asuka’s scent.  Half of the floor of the room was simply gone, Asuka’s pert boobs visible through the exposed floor.  Her lips were wider than her face, and it felt like she was sticking to the sensual surface. 

“Good girl!  I’ll let you make out with me if you want.  Hey!  What are you doing back there, I can barely feel you!”  Asuka shouted, wriggling her butt.  Even as the sound of her voice knocked out the hearing of those in the chemistry lab, it was apparent all the way over in the gym why Asuka wasn’t really feeling the other students.

Toji had remained behind in the gym, and he found himself rooted to the floor as he looked up at her butt.  Just her butt.  Toji had always wished to be a few inches taller for basketball, but now Asuka’s butt was above the goal.  While she was lying down.  Some students had used the second floor as a way to gain purchase on the girl earlier, and now they were in a dangerous position as she was still growing.  Asuka’s ass was approaching the ceiling, and as she lazily explored a hallway with her cock, she was using every little touch, every student and structure of the school pressing against her to fuel her growth.  Toji looked up and saw that several students were now stranded on her ass as it approached the ceiling, a girl’s butt threatening to pancake them.  One girl had already squeezed deep into her ass, although she did not appear to be heading there for any measure of safety.  She was pressing her entire body into the girl, legs disappearing inside the massive anus.  It didn’t take long for Toji to recognize who she was. 

“HIKKAAAARRIIII!  You need to get out of here!  WHAT ARE YOU DOING!?”

“Isn’t it great Toji?  She’s incredible.  Simply incredible.  I have to help her grow more.  I know this way I can help her grow more!”  Hikari was managing to slip into her butt even up to her waist, a tight fit that wouldn’t last for long as Asuka kept growing, her feet reaching the other end of the gym.  Toji felt a surge of fright as debris from the ceiling missed him by merely a foot.  Looking to the right, he saw a boy clutching at his broken leg.  The danger was obvious, yet people kept pressing themselves at her.  Even just looking at the right, he was tempted to make out with the exposed flesh of her leg to the right.  Standing twice as tall as him, he couldn’t help but wonder what that massive pillar of smooth, unblemished flesh weighed. 

In a way she didn’t ever want to cum.  Every touch was like a miniature orgasm as she kept growing without end.  By this point she was making out with all three of the students at once.  It was an odd sort of “making out” however.  Asuka simply stuck her tongue out and smothered all of them with her saliva.  At this point the last of the floor had fallen in.  However, Asuka had brought her arm around towards them, using her hand as support for them while she licked the miniature students.  She at first lightly swirled the muscle over them, especially loving how cutely one girl acted as she dripped saliva over her uniform.  She let the tip of her tongue rest in her hair for a little while, feeling the little strands run over it.  She pressed her tongue against her mouth, truly “kissing” her in a way even if the difference in scale was completely impractical. 

Asuka flashed a flirty smile at all of them, suggesting that she wanted to go a little farther, and she opened the maw of her six foot high mouth, inviting them to go in deeper.  Enthusiastically they stepped in, and her mouth closed around them, enveloping them completely inside her humid darkness.  At the same time that she enclosed them inside her, she felt something slip inside her ass.  Hikari could no longer use her arms to support herself at the cusp of Asuka’s butt, and she soon found herself at the opposite end of the students from the chemistry lab.  Hikari could still climb out at any time though, even if it was wider than her. 

Did a person just slip inside me?  Go inside my ass?  There’s a person inside my ass?  Holy fuck that is soooo hot.  At this thought, another miniature orgasm rode through Asuka, her body almost instantly exploding from 200 to 250 feet in height.  This made her so large where her feet exploded out of the side wall, being exposed to sunlight instantly.  One student pressing himself up against her sweaty foot was instantly killed by the force of her growth, completely unnoticed by Asuka.  Her butt proudly ascended past the ceiling, taking out a large portion of it as it exposed itself to the air, thrusted proudly dozens of feet in the air.

By this point Asuka was basically wearing the school like a set of clothes; a dress that was far too tight for her.  The sun began to shine on her skin as the ceiling and walls collapsed all around her.  Some of the students that hadn’t left found themselves crushed, casualties emerging from one girl fucking an entire school.  They still weren’t prepared for what was about to come.  Asuka again was in a state where she couldn’t even speak.  Finally she felt her dick grinding against the lockers and the walls of the hallway beneath her, felt the legs of a girl she was probing in her mouth clench together as she clamped them together in orgasm.  It was all too much. 

Asuka felt her orgasm finally hitting her.

Orgy Part 3

            The girl was in a panic as the dick began to occupy nearly the entirety of the hallway.  The sound of grinding aluminum was heard as the dick pressed against the lockers with an immense force.  The square hallway was quickly losing all its room as she felt herself beginning to press against the smooth skin of her crotch.  There was nowhere for her to go as she felt the pubic hair tangling around her, taking out any room that remained.  Finally, she felt something else.  The surface against her was pulsing strongly, the girl being bucked up and down.  Her whole body began to move up and down as she bucked in orgasm, and she felt whiplash as she moved, holding onto the ten foot penis for dear life.  Soon she saw semen shoot out of the tip of the gigantic dick, the goopy liquid flying at over 100 miles per hour.  It almost instantly reached the other end of the hallway and went straight through it, the concrete not able to stand up to Asuka’s sperm.  Students in the cafeteria were hiding, some not tempted by the smell of Asuka permeating every inch in the building.  For a moment it had become quiet, and a couple of boys headed towards the cafeteria doors, hesitantly thinking that it might now be safe to leave.  As they approached the sturdy doors, they heard a creaking sound emanating from them.  Peering through, the boys saw nothing but a flood of white.  And it was rising. 

            “What in the world…” he said out loud.  Staring at the floor, he saw a trickle of the white substance flowing through the bottom.  Touching the liquid, he had only one conclusion.  It’s fucking semen.  The semen was pooled several feet high, and was rising what seemed to be an inch every second.  That was when he realized that it wouldn’t last much longer.  Before he could say anything, the doors gave away, and semen sought out at a rapid pace to envelope everything in Asuka’s sticky liquid.  The smell permeated everything, along with her sweat, her saliva, all overpowering from the girl larger than the school itself.  Her moans rattled the ceiling, shaking it as she kept growing.  Asuka slammed her fist against the ground on the grass outside, the fist utterly destroying a large portion of the track field.  As soon as she did this, the cafeteria ceiling collapsed, resulting in many of the students screaming as the concrete plopped uselessly into the semen pool below, along with the desks from above.  The pool of semen kept rising in the windowless cafeteria, finding no way outside.  One boy, overpowered, began to drink from it, the think goop conquering all of their senses.

            As she felt pleasure shooting through her, Asuka shot her butt higher into the air screaming, “Yes!  Yes!  Oh God!  Finally!”  She had yet another sudden spurt as her body became wider than the school.  The last bits of structural integrity failed as second floor classrooms began to collapse.  The think veined penis was almost half the length of her body by now, and well over half of the length of the school.  Students marveled as they saw the head almost 10 feet wide, veins pulsing and throbbing as it shot hundreds of gallons of semen with every pulse. 

            The students in her mouth would ordinarily have been fearing for their lives.  However, they were all pressing themselves against the wet, squirming tongue in glee.  As they humped an instrument twice as tall as themselves, all they could think about was their new goddess.  What they didn’t even notice was as Asuka swallowed without thinking, one of the students quietly disappearing, descending towards her stomach to become a part of her.  As the girl, her clothes largely ripped off by Asuka’s tongue, began to descend, she barely registered what was happening.  It wasn’t until she felt the splash of her hitting Asuka’s stomach acid that she finally realized something was wrong.  But as she began to felt the sting of the acid dissolving her, she knew that there was nothing she could do. 

            Asuka’s odd trait of orgasm hit in again, and Hikari, trapped at the end of Asuka’s rectum, felt her entire body being assaulted by an incredible hot wind, what was merely a slight fart to Asuka.  It pushed her out of the passageway she had become trapped in, freeing her from tumbling down into the depths of Asuka’s bowels.  As she finally peered out from inside the gigantic asshole, she saw the sea of white below.  Even though the windows were one the second floor of the gym, the semen had reached that point, and was beginning to pour out of the windows into the grass surrounding the school.  Hikari herself was far above the school, Asuka’s ass having become almost as large as the entirety of the school, her beautiful, rounded, sweaty glutes having to weigh hundreds of tons.  She didn’t have long to appreciate this view however, as Asuka began to mindlessly thrust herself against the ground, fucking the earth itself.  As Asuka descended upon the school, her ass and stomach finally destroyed all that remained of it, hundreds dying as the titanic body descended upon them.  It was only the semen that saved many of them.  As her body lowered down slowly the first time, they were sucked away in the liquid, safely away from the red-haired Titaness as they felt that they were being pulled off in a literal flood of cum.  Remnants of the destroyed school, were pulled along with them, the debris serving as the only reminder that the school had ever existed. 

            Asuka kept humping the ground as she drew out the last of her extended orgasm.  Students that had crawled inside her pussy earlier were feeling the flood of her feminine liquid against them, drinking from the unending bounty.  Yet as her penis was scoring the earth, the magnificent instrument gouging the ground like a bulldozer, it was obvious that their school… was finished.  Soon, with a final shudder, Asuka’s body fell to the ground as her orgasm finished, draining the energy out of her.  Her penis had become so long that it was snuggled between her breasts, a position that somehow Shinji had mysteriously ended up in.  As he crawled into a small opening between her penis and the two ever familiar breasts, it felt somewhat comforting to Shinji.  This was inside me not that long ago… Asuka isn’t even human is she?  No… she’s something greater than human. 

            From above Shinji only heard snoring, and felt her skin pressing in and out against him.  Knowing she was sleeping quietly, Shinji found himself licking traces of her semen off of the soft boob.  He sucked at it and pressed at the flesh between his teeth, worshipping his red-haired goddess.  If I can do so… this is where I will be forever. 

            Hikari felt similar admiration as she crawled out of Asuka’s ass.  After she stepped outside, she snuggled herself against Asuka’s asscheek, feeling the sensation of her skin pressing against her own.  She silently humped her, her libido already extended beyond maximum.  She screamed loudly as she came against her silent lover, an insignificant amount of liquid staining against her butt, almost unnoticeable.  Hikari smiled as she began to sleep of the swell of her ass, feeling more protected than she ever had been. 

            Toji had a very different reaction.  The school was completely invisible, having been turned to ruins underneath the gigantic girl.  Hikari had always been very reserved before, but around Asuka she’s been acting like some kind of turbo-slut.  Do most people think this way?  Is Asuka even going to be punished for destroying the school?  For hurting so many people?  Walking closer to the butt, standing at almost 50 feet in height, he estimated that Asuka was over 400 feet tall.  Between her legs, in the shadow of her sex, he waded through a high standing pool of semen to reach her.  It finally overcoming him, the haze of her sex made him soon press his own dick against the bottom of her leg.  As he kneeled down to lick the salty skin, he was buried in semen up to his chest.  Through the haze of his attraction, even as he felt his orgasm building, he wondered what effect Asuka would have on the world.  Nothing’s ever going to be the same.  Silently hundreds of students continued the orgy even as Asuka fell asleep, humping the skin of the silent girl.  Even in her sleep, Asuka effortlessly controlled them, dominated every core of her being.  As news crews pulled up, trying to document the bizarre event, Asuka smiled in her sleep.  The girl’s image was soon broadcasted everywhere, a graceful profile being cast even as her long hair tumbled down into her semen, floating on the top of it.

            The world would never be the same.

Aftermath

            “We’ll have you live at NERV soon.  Misato wanted you to go to school normally, but at your height there really isn’t any way that can work out.”  Ritsuko said this matter-of-factly. 

The Beach (Asuka and Rei-80 feet)

 

Maya’s Reixperiments (Rei-7 feet)

            “Ok!  First of all, we’re going to try a strength test!” Ritsuko announced calmly, Maya next to her tapping notes away on her laptop as they tried to test how Rei’s growth was progressing.  If she was a normal person, now would be the time when she would start to face back problems and other difficulties associated with her large stature.  “Rei, we would like you to use the weight machine to your right.”

            “Understood,” Rei obeyed calmly.  She was dressed in an oversized plain hospital gown, clothing which was the cheapest for NERV to provide.  Maya found herself staring at it, hoping to see tantalizing flashes of skin that would emerge as Rei moved.  At seven feet in height, she should be approximately 2.75 times her original mass, Ritsuko thought to herself.  Therefore, she should be that much stronger. 

            Rei proceeded to the weight machine, it groaning slightly as she fit almost 300 pounds of herself into the small structure.  Before, she had only been able to lift a maximum of eighty pounds on the machine.  Weights were stacked on it so that a maximum of 300 could be deadlifted.  Soon Rei had wrapped her hands around the child-size bars, and was ready to begin the test.  A clang was immediately heard as she pulled the bar down with very little effort, Rei silently pulling down the sixty pound weight.  She appeared to make no visible effort as she repeatedly pulled the weight down, the clanging echoing throughout the room. 

            “Ok, Rei-that’s enough.”  Ritsuko announced formally, satisfied that it was easy at this weight level for Rei.  “We’re going to try doubling it now.  Try lifting 160 pounds.” 

            “Sure.”  Rei remained mostly silent as she clambered out of the too-small weight machine, and she adjusted the weight until it was set to 160 pounds.  She then crawled back into it, the part in the back of the robe revealing just a flash of her white oversized panties tantalizingly to Maya for just a moment.  Rei began lifting again, grunting slightly with the increased weight, yet it still easily moved up to the top.  I don’t weigh that much… Maya thought to herself, becoming wet at the thought of Rei using her as a weight… what could she do to me?   

            Rei continued lifting, the loud sound of the weights reverberating throughout the room. 

            “Ok… that’s enough.   Let’s try adding another eighty and see how you do,” Ritsuko proceeded as calmly as ever.  Rei added 80 more pounds to the weight machine, and crawled back in yet another time.  Soon she was lifting all 240 pounds on the weight machine, struggling to lift it all.

            “Urrrghhhh,” Rei grunted as she lifted the heavy weights.  Soon they reached the top once, and then another, as Rei got into the pattern of lifting the large mass.  Maya by this point was completely fixated on Rei.  Her boobs are growing even faster than the rest of her, Maya marveled as she stared, transfixed on Rei’s chest.  It was heaving with her strong breathing as she kept pulling the mass double that of Maya up and down, time and time again.  She kept pressing forward obediently, and soon sweat was streaming down Rei, covering her hair and body.  The thin coat became covered in sweat as she kept pulling, and soon Maya could smell its strong scent as it began to fill the room.  Rei’s ragged breathing filled the room as she kept going, pulling it time and time again.

            “300,” Rei proclaimed raggedly.

            “What is that?”  Ritsuko asked, looking up from her notes.

            “I’m going to lift all 300 pounds, at least once.”  Rei got out of the weight machine, adjusting it until all of the mass was hooked up to it.  She crawled back into the machine and struggled to lift all of it, at least once.  It was one and a half times her weight, even now; Rei struggled as it moved halfway down, the girl not being able to pull it down all the way.  She had always exercised quite a bit.  While Rei took several pills every day because of the circumstances of her creation, she still kept a fit body, necessary for her training as a pilot…or so she thought. 

            “Urrrrggghhhhh!”  With one last effort, Rei pulled the entire weight down, putting in a burst of effort so strong that the entire machine shook and creaked with it.  With a very loud, resounding clang, it reached the top. 

            “Hah… hah… hahhhh” Rei panted, sweat caking her body as she shallowly breathed.    She was barely able to pull the weight down.  Yet she was still satisfied now that she had done it.  And soon she’d be a lot bigger than before.  And I’ll be stronger.  There’s something… kind of nice about that. 

            Maya gasped as Rei reached to do it one more time, the weight moving again as the blue-haired girl pulled it up.  Sweat was streaming on the floor as it fell another time.  And yet still another time it moved up, Rei’s back arching as she pulled it up again.  And again 

            Clang.  The weights vibrated as she pulled them up again.  Rei’s nipples were practically showing through the soaked robe, pink areole clearly standing out.  Is this turning her on?  Maya thought as she herself was becoming wet, watching the struggling gigantic girl.  Several more times the weights reached the top, Rei having seemingly found a hidden resivior of energy within herself.  Finally, she lay back for a time exhausted, and Maya looked yet again, her head leaning forward-the girl was no longer paying attention to her laptop.  The robe of the girl had parted a little, and Maya’s eyes were glued to the exposed surface of Rei’s heaving boob, rapidly moving in and out with her breath. 

            Finally, Rei stopped after she lifted the weight one last time, having completed ten reps at 300 pounds.  She lay there almost still, completely soaked in her own sweat.  After thirty seconds of silence, Rei spoke. 

            “I’m going to take a shower now.”  Rei said quietly, climbing out of the weight machine to head to the showers in the exercise room.  It had high ceilings, so she could still fit in it… for now.  But for how much longer, Rei thought, an edge of anticipation in her thoughts as she imagined outgrowing it. 

            “You need to wipe down the equipment,”  Ritsuko commanded Rei.  “And there’s still another test that we had for you today.”

            “Not now, I’m kind of tired,” the exhausted, gigantic girl blew off Ritsuko, something she hadn’t done before. 

            “Rei, you need to follow protocol!”  Ritsuko said more urgently.

            “No.  You can do it if you want to.”  Rei sauntered slowly out of the room, her exhausted body only being able to move slowly. 

            Silently, Maya followed her towards the showers, her legs appearing to carry her without thought of her own. 

            After a long day, the exhausted Rei was showering, feeling the water flow down her every contour.  Her head was above the shower head, making the whole process somewhat exhausting as Rei attempted to relax after the exhausting ordeal.  She had just lifted more than her body weight, and was deeply exhausted as she let the water wash away her sweat.  Soon she heard a small pair of feet padding behind her, walking into the relatively clean space. 

            “What is it?”  Rei asked in a monotone voice.

            “Nothing, I just wanted to take a shower… so I came in here… to take a shower, that’s all,”  Maya said this with a fierce blush on her face, shuffling back in forth.

            “You wanted to see me, didn’t you?” Rei observed disinterestedly. 

            “I mean… I really just wanted to take a shower!” Maya blurted out in embarrassment. 

            “…If I told you that you could take it with me, would you?” 

            “I…”

            “Would you?”

            “Yes…”

            “Sigh… come on.  This has been going on for a while.”

            “What?”  Suddenly the shower curtain opened up and a drenched Rei Ayanami was looking down at Maya.  A slight bemused expression was on her normally stoic face as she looked down at her. 

            “Come on in the shower with me.  You were staring at me the entire time while Ritsuko was testing my strength.  Isn’t it what you want to do?”

            “I… yes… I really want to,” Maya looked down as she said it quietly.  She followed Rei into the small shower stall, and soon she was still in close quarters with her naked body.  Pink nipples prominently adorned her massive breasts, water dripping down their jutting masses.  Those breasts… how big are they?  They’ve got to be as big as my head!  On a normal girl, they would have been E cups, but on someone Rei’s size they were triple that.  And they dominated her vision as they stood a little above the small girl, her eyes even with the under boob.  While she mostly stared at them, Maya noticed some of the rivulets of water flowing down to her toned stomach as well, dancing along the soft surface of her body.  Maya envied every drop of water on Rei.

            Even as Maya was greeted with this sight, the two didn’t touch each other at all.  Rei seemed to be ignoring her guest, showering normally in the cramped stall with her eyes closed as she soaped up her body.  Rei took up over half the space in it, leaving Maya wedged in the opposite end of the small shower.  However, she was afraid to touch her, as it appeared Rei hadn’t given her permission. 

            Rei then turned around so she could put her head under the shower to wash her head.  Nonchalantly she leaned over as she did this and pushed her butt into Maya.  She was pressed back against the slick wall as Rei leaned forward to soap up her hair.  Maya couldn’t believe the sensations she felt just from her soft butt pressing against her upper stomach.  As she was forced into the wall she couldn’t resist herself anymore and ran her hands up and down her thighs, pressing her fingers into the soft flesh.  She squirmed underneath her as Rei appeared to ignore her entirely, moaning softly due to the overwhelming presence of the girl. 

            “Are you just going to sit there?” Rei asked, disinterestedly to the girl squirming against her butt.

            “I can’t I… oh!”  Every time I press forward against her butt, it seems like she presses back harder.  It’s so much wider than mine, wider than my own stomach.  I have to touch it more!  I have to feel it more.  Maya began licking her skin, bending down so she could feel the soft skin of Rei’s back against her tongue.  As Maya was wriggling against her body, it soon began to shudder as a powerful orgasm hit her.  It took nothing more than being pressed against Rei for her to go beyond the edge.  A small splash of her cum hit the water as she bucked against the soft, firm ass.   

            “Why do you get so much pleasure from rubbing against me?”  Rei asked as Maya continued to squirm against her ass. 

            “You’re so big… I can’t help it.”  Maya bit her lip as pleasure continued to flow through her. 

            “You were the one who walked in here.  It’s not like I asked you to rub yourself against me.”  Rei turned around and leaned over as she examined the small girl curiously.  ”Do you know of all the side effects of the treatment I was given?”  Maya, thinking she knew what Rei meant, looked down and examined Rei’s penis.  It’s a dick, but on a woman it isn’t so bad.  It’s pretty small when compared to the rest of her.  As she saw it stiffening to its full size of six inches, she actually thought that it was kind of cute. 

            “I’ve wanted to rub this against people since this happened.  I can’t stop thinking about this body.  It doesn’t seem to fascinate me as much as it does you though.”  Rei turned around and smushed her breasts into Maya’s face, pressing her against the shower wall.  “So you want to have sex with me?” 

            “MMMphhhhh.”  Maya couldn’t speak, her muffled voice simply jiggling Rei’s round boobs.  She grabbed up at them, tweaking a pink, erect nipple between her fingers.  The shower was still on, water running between the two lovers.  Maya felt the penis pressing as hard as ever into her stomach, the hard member pressing against her. 

            “Hang on.  I’m going to pick you up.”

            “Woah!”  Maya was suddenly lifted off the ground, her body being picked up as easy as one of the weights from before.  Rei’s hands were both wrapped around her ass, fingers pressing deep into its surface.  Soon she was gradually being lowered onto her dick, the member finding its way into Maya’s eager pussy.  Maya wrapped her arms around Rei’s stomach, trying to get support as she went several feet above the ground.  Due to their massive size difference, she still found herself pressed against Rei’s chest even as Rei began to slide her dick in and out of her. 

“I’ve been feeling something else new…”  Rei breathed.  “Within my breasts.  I want you to…”  Rei moved a nipple towards Maya’s mouth, jutting erect on the end of a breast that defied gravity, having to weigh several pounds.  Maya wrapped around it with her lips, sucking at Rei’s firm breast.  She soon felt warm milk pouring into her mouth, jutting from the presented breast.

            “I’ve been… lactating recently.  I wanted someone to try this…”

            “It’s incredible!”  Maya said, overcome by arousal as she sucked at Rei’s awaiting nipple.  Together they were quite a sight.  I feel like a baby girl again, Maya wondered as her small body began to match the rhythm of Rei’s penis, bucking with it.  Her legs began to wrap around Rei in a spiderlike fashion, just as her arms were.  Soon it looked like she was attached to the body of the much larger girl.  She began to move faster and faster as Rei picked up speed, the two moaning together in coitus. 

            “I’ve been wanting to… do this for a while,” Rei panted.  “But no one’s been willing to approach me.  I didn’t know… how to ask anyone.” 

            “It’s okay… I’ll be there… whenever you want to be with someone.  I’ve been wanting to suck your breasts for so long.  To feel your stomach for so long.  To have sex with you for so long.”  As she said this, Rei pressed her hands even harder into Maya’s butt, leaving marks where she pressed into the soft surface.

            “Your insides feel pretty good Maya!  They’re so slippery and warm!”  Maya’s body was helplessly moving with Rei’s, completely unable to control the pace of sex.  Soon she felt herself clench harder around her dick as she came, Maya howling as her mouth let go of Rei’s nipple in her ecsacy.  A small line of milk still dribbled out of it, mixing with the water from the shower below.  Rei put two hands around Maya’s breasts, pressing into them, playfully grabbing at the smaller, pert breasts.  Soon she felt herself coming as well, large gobs of semen pouring into her spread open pussy. 

            Rei smiled as she was finally able to relieve her pent up pressure, pumping more and more semen deep into Maya. 

            “I can feel it pouring into me!  REI!  REI!  REEIIIIIII”  Maya shouted, overcome by the intensity of Rei’s bucking, fucking her intently even as she held her.  With a final series of thrusts, Maya found herself pressed high up against the ceiling of the shower as Rei pressed into her harder and harder.  Soon the pace of thrusting began to slow down, as Rei’s semen dripped to the floor, overflowing from Maya, mixing with her own juices. 

            “The whole shower smells now.  It smells… like us.”  Maya flashed a slight smile as she looked at Maya, a blissful feeling having spread throughout her entire body.  “OH!”  She kept squirming as Rei stuck one of her oversized fingers up her butt, playfully eliciting squirming from the smaller girl. 

            “You really do enjoy this much more than I do,” Rei said, observing the shuddering Maya, still perched upon her dick. 

 Feeling (Rei -10 feet-climax)

Shinji and Rei (Rei -56 feet)

Control

It’s Hot (Asuka -8 feet)

            Shinji, Misato, and Asuka lay together in the living room on a hot July day, trying to concentrate on the television before them.  There was but one problem.  The air conditioning was broken, and they were currently waiting for the repairman to arrive on the scene.  The three were all busy fanning themselves, Misato having opened up what few windows there were in the small apartment.

            “When are they ever going to get here!?  It’s hot!  This sucks…”  Asuka suddenly yelled, causing her smaller occupants to leap up with the volume of her voice. 

            “Could you scoot over a little?  You’re kind of blocking the view.”  Misato said lazily, the heat having sapped the cheerful edge out of her voice. 

            “I’m soooo sorry I block the view when I’m laying down like this.  Maybe it’s because of this stupid experiment that I’m doing for you that I’m doing that.”  The heat had made Asuka testy, and even Misato’s slight provocation led to an outburst.  “I’ll join you guys on the couch then!”  Asuka moved over to the couch they were sitting on, leaning over them imposingly, hands on her hips.  She stared at them silently for a moment, and then sat down inbetween the two, causing the structure to sag as she forced her weight on it.  It was hard for Shinji and Misato to remain in their position, as the force of gravity pushed them towards the gigantic redhead. 

            “C’mon… let’s get cozy.  We’re all friends aren’t we?  Let’s watch this together.”  Asuka put on an act of fake niceness as she reached for a bag of popcorn she had prepared, her constant hunger getting the best of her.  Shinji, having remained silent the entire time, simply stared at the legs emerging from the tight… always tight… jean shorts she was wearing.  They went on and on, ending in bare feet that themselves almost blocked the TV now, partially obscuring it’s view as they stretched towards it. 

            “Asuka, we’re supposed to eat at the table, remember?”  Misato told Asuka, trying to put on a stern tone of voice. 

            “I’m not going to listen to that from someone who looks like a little kid,”  Asuka said, messily stuffing a handful of popcorn into her mouth, instantly devouring a third of the bag. 

            “Look Asuka, I’m tired of you not listening to me at all!”

            “I don’t HAVE to listen to you.  Soon I’m not even going to fit in this stupid apartment, and NERV’s going to send me somewhere else.  Can you quit complaining!?”  Asuka stuffed more popcorn into her mouth as she shifted her weight on the couch, forcing the two of them to bounce as she moved.  Suddenly, as Shinji looked up, he noticed a sharp grin on her face.  He always waited for that look, and yet at the same time, he dreaded it. 

            “Ah~ This couch barely provides any support.  I’m going to get in a more comfortable position.”  Asuka proclaimed loudly before she began to lie down on the couch, swinging her legs over the other end.

            “Asuka, what are you..?  Mmmph!”  Misato felt the breath being knocked out of her as Asuka positioned her weight on top of the two people beneath her, the jean shorts rubbing over Misato as she practically appeared to be sitting in her lap.  Meanwhile, Shinji was being crushed by the weight of her upper back, the boy making no signs to hide his perversion as he deeply smelled the sweat caking her T-shirt. 

            “Asuka, really, as your guardian, you need to start listening to me!”  Asuka appeared to completely ignore her as she bounced on the couch, knocking the breath out of her. 

            “Holy shit, how pathetic.  I thought I was supposed to be the one with a high sex drive.  Hey, Misato.  I can feel Shinji’s little dick on my back.  He’s rubbing a little against me right now.  Aren’t you, Shinji?”

            “I… I am Asuka.”  Shinji mouthed quietly, knowing the consequences if he didn’t say anything. 

            Misato simply looked towards him, not knowing how to react to her other charge practically masturbating in front of her.  To tell the truth, this does feel kind of pleasant.  If it was hot before, it was sweltering now as Asuka’s body heat was felt vividly by Misato.  She felt the gigantic ass moving around on her own lap, overflowing it.  Through the jean shorts, she felt the firm, soft asscheeks moving against her.  And almost in her line of sight, she saw it rising.  It grew larger every day, looming more and more in front of her with each passing moment.  She thought Kaji’s was large, but it defied imagination.  The thing had to be over a footlong at this point, something which would be large even if she had a normal frame.  At night Misato sometimes thought about It, wondering how Asuka’s dick could be made to fit inside her.

            Yet Misato wasn’t Shinji, and soon Asuka farted, bringing her back to reality and how unpleasant it was being trapped beneath her.

            “I thought you were such a neat girl Asuka, but you reek!  Get off of me!”  Misato screamed, squirming underneath Asuka’s shorts. 

            “I’m sorry I’m a couple of feet too tall for the shower, Misato.  I told you I’m too damn big for it.”

            “You didn’t have to climb on top of me like that… eeekk!”  Asuka sat up, putting even more of her weight on top of Misato, and leaving the eager Shinji out in the cold.  As she sat up, the force causing her guardian to sink feet into the couch, Misato saw Asuka’s breasts before her at eye level, heaving, covered in sweat.  It was like the air she was breathing was filtered through Asuka’s hot sweat, as she was completely surrounded by the girl half her age. 

            “You know you’re into me, Misato.  I’ve seen the way you look at me when you’re drunk,”  Asuka sneered down at her.  Her dick was rock hard now, poking hard into Misato’s stomach, knocking the air out of her.  “You just want me to take you, don’t you?  You’re going to have to admit it first.”

            “Asuka… I don’t know… what you’re talking about,”  Misato huffed, practically buried inside Asuka, her face planted against her breasts as Asuka leaned in further.  “Quit doing this... please.”  She attempted to push Asuka off of her, pressing against the sweat stained shirt. 

            “Fine, have it your way.”  Asuka stepped off the couch all at once, moving gracefully as if nothing had happened.  “But you’ll turn around.  You don’t get the advantages of living with the sexiest redhead on Earth.  But if you want things to be different, you’ll have to listen to ME.  Not the other way around.  SHINJI!  Come with me.” 

            “I guess I’m going Misato…”  Shinji slinked after Asuka, following her to the bedroom as she quickly stomped there, the door slamming behind her.  Misato soon heard the loud creaking of Asuka’s bed from there, the furious rhythmic motion which indicated that Shinji’s butt was once again being pounded.  That… thing… was awfully hard back there, I guess she had to relieve it, huh.  Misato thought this to herself as she again thought back to Asuka’s sheer size, her sheer forcefulness.  Her hand reached into her shorts as she thought of this, and silently began to masturbate herself.  Soon the pounding picked up in intensity, and Misato was snapped out of her reverie as Asuka screamed loudly enough for the entire apartment complex to hear. 

            “FUCK!  FUCKKKKK!!!!  SHINJI!  YOUR LITTLE FUCKING ASS, SHINJI!”  Soon the thrusting died down, and Misato imagined his ass, overflowing with thick cum, trailing to the floor.  No.  Misato shook her head back and forth as she cleared her thoughts.   I’m with Kaji.  And someone has to show that girl who’s boss.  It’s not like anyone else is.  Soon Misato’s thoughts were completely clear.  Asuka’s big, and she has a dick.  That’s it.  It’s not like there’s anything else special about her.  Misato, unlike Shinji, had the composure to resist even the advances of the gigantic girl.   

            That composure would last only one more day.

Conquering (8.5 feet)

            Asuka had eaten even more than usual that night before, cleaning everything she could.  This was obvious to Misato as she walked into the kitchen, observing boxes and dishes strewn about everywhere.  It was obvious that she would have to move somewhere else.  Opening the fridge confirming the obvious-there was nothing inside.  There was no longer any beer left!  Sighing, Misato wondered why Asuka was sent to live with them anyway.  She obviously doesn’t appreciate it.  The girl’s acting like she runs my own apartment now.  She heard loud creaking coming from Asuka’s bedroom, and she realized that Asuka must be masturbating again.  That must be what woke me up…

            Misato had become tired of being treated this way by Asuka.  As certain as the clock read 5:00 A.M., Misato was going to tell her off. 

 

Beyond (250 feet)

            Nerv had tried all it could, but now it was no longer simply working.   Two girls, Asuka and Rei, weighing over 10 million pounds each.  Each over 250 feet tall.  Each testing their limits.  Each demanding more.  Over the past months they had basically taken over the organization, but now it wasn’t enough. 

            “Do you think they even have enough for food now?”  Asuka complained to Rei.  It seems like our portions have been getting smaller.

            “Maybe they think it’ll stop our growth?” Rei responded disinterestedly. 

            “How stupid.  I bet they’re thinking that.  Idiots.  They’re the ones who wanted us to be big in the first place, so that we could protect them from the Angels.  If they don’t like their stupid plan, then it’s THEIR fault.”

            Over time, the geofront had begun to take on the same characteristics that any space Rei, and especially Asuka, occupied.  Gigantic globs of semen and streams of milk were left on the ground, untouched by the overworked workers at NERV.  Vast clumps of dirt were exposed due to the overwhelming force each of their footsteps exerted upon the ground.  The only thing that was ordered was the vast lake of their piss that had formed off to the side, a toilet bowl a mile across.  The entire place began to smell like them-a mixture of sweat, semen, the curious aroma of their skin.  It had been throughougly marked as theirs, with other people merely being permitted to stay there. 

            “Why were we used anyway?” Asuka remarked.

            “We were the only ones for which this would work,” Rei replied.

            “It was said our mere presence would keep these things called the Angels away.  But how in the heck does that work?  Aren’t they supposed to be pretty powerful too?  I really don’t understand any of this.”

            “I don’t think you’ll find out from asking me, Asuka.”  Rei was stretching, attempting to wake herself up after having slept on the dirt.  At this point, her breasts were entirely ridiculous; the h cups practically dragged on the ground like beanbags.  As Asuka looked at them, she became instinctively hungry, wanting to take what she could.  She kept staring at the overgrown nipples, wanting to seize their milk…

            “So, anyway-Asuka, what did you want to do today?  It’s not like we’re going to find out anything now.”  Rei finally sat up, her ridiculous breasts defying gravity as they stuck far out in front of her. 

            “Maybe we could show you off?  We have to pay them back for taking care of us somehow,” she said, waving her arms around to gesture at the stripped geofront, now mostly stripped of trees due to their hunger. 

            “Hmmm… I know what you’re thinking, but I’m I little hungry myself.”  Rei reached for a clump of trees that remained and began to swallow them, several at a time.  They were batted about by a tongue 50 feet long and covered in its saliva before disappearing to her stomach.  It was the same fate that had already happened to most of the plants inside the geofront.

            “You have no idea how hot that is, do you?”  Asuka interjected.  “We’ve freaking eaten the ENTIRE geofront.  Soon, we’re going to have to go somewhere else.  This place can’t sustain us anymore.”
            “I guess it’s something to do with how powerful we are,” Rei asked, tilting her head to Asuka as she continued to chew.”

            “Of course!  We’re like the apex predator.  Everything looks up to us.  There hasn’t ever been anything alive as big as we are.  It’s incredible, don’t you think.”  Asuka jumped up to proclaim this, the entire place shaking as a result.  “They haven’t been doing anything recently, telling us to do nothing but stay still.  I think they just intend to not tell us anything.  I think we need to punish them for that treatment.”

            “I THINK that everyone here can hear us,” Rei responded.

            “That’s why we need to do this now!”

            “I suppose so… how did you intend to ‘show me off?’  I think we’re already quite noticeable as it is.”

            “We just need to take a few steps down to headquarters and then it can begin.”  Asuka pulled Rei to her feet and the two walked over to the pyramid which was only as wide across as their feet.  Wriggling her toes next to it, Asuka appreciated the extreme difference in scale. 

            “Ok Rei, now use your boobs on it!”

            “Use my boobs on headquarters?  What in the world do you mean?”

            “Titfuck it!  C’mon!”  Asuka huffed at Rei, upset that she didn’t understand the brilliance of her idea. 

            “Ok, but only because you insist.”  Rei looked down at the NERV pyramid, a building she had been encased in ever since her conception.  It was something which had always been ominous to her, having control over every aspect of her life.  The symmetrical structure emanated an aura of mystery, entirely different from the buildings on the surface.  And I’m going to make it disappear. 

            Rei kneeled down on the ground, her boobs hanging over the structure.  The two thousand foot tall girl leaned over it, examining the toy pyramid curiously.  It’s kind of cute, really.  This is so strange… Rei flashed a small smile at the building, one that was at once motherly and threatening, assured in her absolute superiority.  I guess I would like to show off a little…

            “Rei, what are you doing?”  Ritsuko’s formal voice echoed from the building, commanding Rei as it usually did.   Rei simply ignored her as she leaned over the pyramid, it’s own 200 foot height completely overshadowed by the 2000 foot Rei.  Her breasts themselves would have stuck out a tenth of their height if she was a normal size-they were large enough that they themselves were each the size of the NERV pyramid.  She slowly lowered herself towards it, the breasts threatening to swallow them.  Finally, they made contact with the outside of the pyramid’s smooth surface, as an impossible sea of boobflesh flowed over the pyramid. 

            “REI!  Why are you!?”  The windows outside of NERV were all blackened as they were overwhelmed by Rei’s breasts, covering every inch of the pyramid, impacting the ground on every side of it. 

            “I’m just playing a little.  NERV’s sturdy, so this shouldn’t hurt many people.”

            “There were people doing maintainance outside!  What do you think happened to them?”

            “I said it wouldn’t hurt many people.  At this size, I can’t exactly watch out for everybody.”

            Asuka looked at Rei curiously as she positioned herself in such a manner that she straddled the building. 

            “Your breasts are each a lot bigger than all of NERV!  Wow, that’s amazing.”

            “It’s probably more breastflesh than the rest of Japan put together as I see it.  Even including you, Asuka.”

            “Did you have to say that?”  Asuka huffed.  “Hey, I can’t even see it…”  The entire pyramid was gone, having disappeared into Rei’s chest.  The ground was being deeply indented, the breasts sinking into the ground with their incredible mass.  The few windows on the largely smooth structure were being broken breasts sinking slightly into the surface; the soft plush skin receded several feet into each open window.  If the pyramid had not been built with the very strongest of materials, it would have collapsed at this point.  Even so, the entire structure was groaning from the incredible weight, the sound of straining metal echoing throughout headquarters.

            “REI!  FOR THE LAST TIME, LISTEN TO ME!”  Ritsuko screamed out shrilly.  The staff near windows were becoming quickly distracted, the overpowering, unique smell of Rei getting to them.  The soft sensual fragrance invaded their minds, quickly drawing them to the flesh at each exposed window.  Many of them blindly pressed themselves against the walls of breasts, sinking into it in a daze.

            “I can feel them touching my breasts.  They’re so adorable,”  Rei remarked, a wide smile now on her face as she contained all of NERV within her.  She looked up and saw Asuka panting, looking down at the scene below.  “…I guess you just wanted me to do this so you could jerk off.  Weren’t we going to find out what the purpose was for this in the first place, why we were growing…”  Rei sighed as Asuka began to stroke her cock, now something which would have been 18 inches if she was a normal height, no longer something Rei could fit inside her.  Asuka’s fully erect six hundred foot cock was throbbing, both of her hands only able to cover a small portion of the surface.

            “I can’t believe… it all fit between… your breasts.”  Asuka panted.  At the same time, Rei was excited about what she could do as well.  Her penis burrowed deep into the ground, the smaller organ even being able to penetrate solid rock.  The 150 foot shaft throbbed as she began to massage her chest with her hands, the vibration of her breasts being felt by everyone in NERV. 

            “Maya, are you in there?”  Rei called out.  “I’m doing this for you.  I know that you wanted to be buried beneath my breasts again.  And now you are.” 

            Asuka couldn’t help but jack off as she thought of just how huge they had become.  “We’re just going to get bigger, aren’t we?  Bigger and bigger and bigger.” 

Preparation (Asuka’s dick shrinks proportionately, although it’s still very large, same with Rei (Maybe F cup?  Only comparatively.  They grow quite a bit.) 

Disappearance (Shinji was sleeping inside Asuka, but has mysteriously disappeared, makes the two worried.)

Simply too big (Rei and Asuka have completely eaten everything edible in the geofront and have defiled it.  There’s no safe way for the two teenagers to get out without destruction, however, at over 1000 feet tall.  They are very hungry however, so it will happen somehow.)

Lies (Ritsuko thought they would stop growing at 40 meters, tries to ask Gendo what’s going on) 

Premonition (Rei and Asuka can no longer have an orgasm, feel sexual tension building inside themselves.  Some people feel almost like they are dissolving, as the two girls seem to be calling out to them.  Rei and Asuka are constantly fucking although they can’t come to orgasm.  For now not in a particularly destructive manner.)

Impact

(It turns out the two of them were needed for an Impact.  Worried about what will happen as they go berserk again.  They grow rapidly from 300 feet after not being able to resist their urges.  They grow more and more rapidly, not caring about the destruction they cause as they have sex.  They end up overwhelming the planet, the surface cracking beneath them.  Finally, they grow larger than the planet as humanity becomes a being intertwined with them, living in their wombs.  This happens as their consciousness calls out to them, Rei and Asuka urging all of humanity to have sex with them, however impossible it may seem.  This erases their ego-border.  The two goddesses remain forever in eternal coitus.  Even so, if they become tired with each other, they can delve into humanity and be with and talk to whomever they please.  Rei takes more advantage of this, especially with Maya.  Several parts).

 

Exchange Student by Bob Charlie
Author's Notes:

And it's another story I never finished!

Chapter 1: For Peace?

               Recently people everywhere have been shaken. News was being heard across the land. It turns out that the government was keeping more from us than the secrets of billionaires and war. There were other races-other peoples. And it turns out that one of them, the giants, we had been at war with for a long time. Stretching throughout eastern Europe and central Asia, we did not know much about them.

               But now that the cat was out of the bag, the people were demanding more. Riots were taking place everywhere-about how could the government keep things secret for this long? But one question had more importance than any other—would there be peace among the giants and mankind?

               And somehow-that question fell to me.

               We were a middle class family, stereotypically consisting of a man, his wife, and two children, a boy and a girl.

               My father, Maximillian (Or Max, nobody bothers to say his full name), was known stereotypically as a gentle man, as a pillar of the community, blah blah blah. I really didn’t talk to him that much. He seemed to get along better with my brother than anyone else in the family anyway. We loved fishing together and going walking, both on our property and on trails and such at different parks. He also took our family on vacations whenever he had the chance. He owns a large piece of property, and also a barn that was half falling apart. He was a lawyer by trade. He just made money from the land he inherited by selling it to loggers.

               My mom, Samantha, works as a columnist for the local newspaper, covering this town and several nearby. It doesn’t make her a lot of money, especially in the era of the contracting newspaper business, but it helps cover any extra bills. And she’s able to do the majority of the work from home, only having to drive into the office once or twice a week. She stays home a lot, where I think that we really bonded. I’m an avid reader because of her, and it’s always nice to talk about history or a shared fantasy world with her.

               My brother, Joseph, is okay, I guess. He’s really religious, kind of a new revival type person. I didn’t think he’d handle living with a giant that well-he’d probably think that the giant was a demon and try to exorcise him. He was also a pretty obsessive weightlifter, and had gotten himself into a pretty strong figure. He was off attending the University of Illinois, where he headed the campus republicans, however, and so he typically wasn’t at home.

               I suppose my boyfriend, Alex, is also pretty important. I’m bisexual, and he knows I’m bisexual and is okay with that, but it presented a bit of a problem when I came out to other people in this small town. Not as many problems as I would have thought, but that doesn’t matter when your brother of all people takes offense towards it. When my brother tried to hound me on how I was following sin, Alex stepped in there and defended me. He did that a lot actually, which is how I came to depend on him as a pillar of strength, and we ended up together. Really, with him I felt like I could get through high school easily.

               Finally, I had my best friend since elementary school, Sarah. She was half-Chinese, which made her unique in a town that was almost entirely white. I had other friends, but I feel like she is more worth mentioning than others, due to just how close we have been. We did quite a few things together, from shopping, watching movies, going to the water park in the nearby town. Our family actually had a pretty decent size lake in our backyard as well, and Sarah and I liked to go out there a lot as well. Under our parents’ noses, I had even been smoking weed with her. Anything helped to distract from the nothing going on in this town. Currently she was trying to show me how to cook. It was going well so far, as long as I followed the recipe book to the letter.

               So I suppose I didn’t have the most exciting life going on. But it seemed that putting me in some sort of program where we raised a giant would interrupt things in a way that I wouldn’t want.

               “So why us?” I asked our parents. “We aren’t exactly in an exciting part of the country. It seems weird that we would be picked for the program.”

               Our parents weren’t rich, but they had a large barn, one that should be able to house a figure much larger than us, they explained to me.

               “We also have almost 200 acres of forest in the backyard,” Max explained. “We have more room than almost anyone else in this town. And we have a lake as well. That way they’d be able to take baths and clean up properly. So the committee in charge of this thinks that we would be a great family to meet with the giant.” He sounded so formal, even when talking about something so completely strange.

               “But why here?” I asked. I wasn’t too keen on the idea of a giant staying with us. I was afraid of the attention that it would bring.

               “I guess they think that bringing the giant to Hein would be a great show of middle America getting along with the giant or something.” Hein was a small farming town in southern Illinois, with a population of less than 10,000 people. We had one elementary school, and one combined middle and high school. Typically, young people left when they went to college, and they never came back. That type of town.

               “And besides, she said that she wanted move to room around,” he kept going. “We don’t think that would exactly be possible in a big city.”

               She. “Dad… the giant is a girl?” I asked.

               “Yeah, why?”

               I had the impression that the giant would be some sort of huge brute coming in. But all the impressions were completely waived away with that one statement.

               “Do you have any statements by her, or any way to get to know her?” I asked.

               “She sent us some pictures and statements about herself. She gave one to all of us, but another one she said was just intended to be read by you. I think she really wants to get close to her little… sorry… older sister,” he said brusquely. “We’ve already got plans to renovate the barn over the next few months, so that she can stay in it. From what I understand, she won’t fit in the house.” That explained a lot. You’d think that he’d go beyond that, but having a giant stay with us would be a great prospect if dad was able to put the barn to some purpose.

               I was excited thinking about this. It wouldn’t be so bad. I was going to have a sister staying with me. One that would probably be the most exciting thing going on in her town. So I decided to look over everything she sent up in my room. It would be nice to find out as much about her as possible before I met her.

               On the front of the first envelope, containing some pictures of her, the giantess’s name was listed as ‘Anastasiya Sokolov.” So from that alone I was able to discern that she was Eastern European or Russian, at least if giants naming conventions followed that of people. There were several pictures contained within this first envelope, all of which showed her alone. It would have been nice to see some other giants, but I suppose we were just raising her.

               The first of these showed her alone in a park of some sort. She was about half as tall as the trees in these pictures, a sign which showed that she truly was a giant. She had platinum blonde hair that came down a bit below her shoulders. She also had relatively fair skin and shining blue eyes, and a thin, delicate nose. There wasn’t a single visible blemish on her complexion. Even though she was a giant, I suppose I’d describe her as having more of an elvish look than anything, which really surprised me. For some reason, I expected giants to look brutish. She was also smiling really broadly in the picture, displaying her white teeth.

               The second showed her reading something in what looked like her bedroom. One thing I noticed is how the room made her look tiny. It was absolutely enormous, in comparison to the small girl within it. The bed she was sleeping on wasn’t really a bed as well, so much as simply a large cushion that she was lying on. She laid her elbows on it, propping herself up while she gazed at the book intently. Another easily noticeable characteristic was the book she was reading. It looked to be a very sophisticated academic work, entitled “the sociological ramifications of reestablishing relationships with mankind.” She appeared to be reading it very intently, having a focused expression on her face, rather than the broad smile she had earlier. But, I realized, this image might be forced. After all, a picture like this looks like it’s screaming to be published in a newspaper at a later date.

               The last of these pictures showed her simply standing next to a wall of some sort where she was taking her measurements. For the past couple of years, they were relatively steady, but over a single year, she had moved up from around 7 feet to a bit over 9 feet in height. Standing in just her birthday suit, the top of her head hit the 9’4 mark actually. In a caption at the bottom, it said “I’m just trying to show you how much larger giants are, so it won’t be a shock when you meet me.”

               So she’s still growing… I thought. Our family didn’t really have that much money, even though it looked it at times. I hoped that it wouldn’t strain our budget for her to stay with us. But that was enough of looking at these pictures, it was time to look over the statements that she provided us, the first of which was meant for the whole family. The statement was typed out, which made sense. The handwriting of a ten-foot tall girl would have been kind of a chore to read, after all.

               “Hello there. My name is Anastasiya Sokolov and I will be staying with you for the next couple of years. I hope to have an enjoyable time with all of you. I know how important this is for both of our races. Giants have historically behaved in a predatory manner towards people, and because of this humans turned against them. At first, this was a defensive war, but quickly, it became out of hand. This is why we have been restricted to our small domain today, and only number in the hundreds of thousands, as many of us were wiped out by people.”

               The statement continued, flowing in a formal manner. “In the past, giants were seen by many people as superior to people, because of their highly superior stature, as well as their lifespans, lasting an average of two hundred years. However, giants have not advanced the world in the way humans have. Everything from cell phones to the car to modern literature… is the result of human ingenuity. Many of my people insist that giants would do the same if they had the numbers, but I’m not so sure. I believe that humans have a creative spark that giants do not. If they did not, giants would not have been driven back to a small number hundreds of years ago-through the use of superior weaponry.”

               “I hope to have a pleasant time staying with all of you. I have heard about the large tract of property you have. I like going for a jog every morning before school, to wake me up. It might be kind of a problem to do that in a human neighborhood, so I specifically requested to stay somewhere where I could exercise freely. I also chose to stay with you because of the lake on your property. I’m not exactly able to use your human ‘shower,’ but the lake should be a good way for me to take baths. Most of all, I didn’t want to be surrounded by hundreds of thousands of people upon arriving. I chose a small town like this because it reminds me of home. And I know from reading about all of you that I will have a fantastic time staying with you. Thank you!”

               Well… I thought, reading through it… she sounds nice enough. She does have a bit of a superior tone, almost like she’s talking down to people. But that’s probably to be expected from someone over ten feet tall. I hope to get along with her. But, I realized, I still had one more envelope, the one addressed to me. Unlike the others, it was unopened, so I decided to look through it. Inside was another letter and a single picture. I decided to look through the letter first.

               “Hi there Cynthia!” It began. “I am very excited to be staying with you. I’m two years younger than you, but I’m considered the brightest student at home, so I should be advanced to your grade level. We’ll get to have classes together! I heard that they’ll hold my classes outside, because I can’t fit into the classroom. I was given the choice of which human family to stay with. There were nearly a hundred volunteers, although I don’t know if your parents told you about the process. I knew instantly when I read about you that you were the family to stay with. There are so many similarities between you and I! Both of us are from small towns in the middle of nowhere (seriously I am so bored staying among the giants here, constantly crowing about tradition). We both like to go walking (I have to show you the mountains here sometime) alone, sometimes with one or two people. We both like video games as well, although not too much, because we’re not exactly nerds either. We’re going to have so much time to hang out throughout high school!”

               “And personally, there’s something else that I have to say. The real reason I chose to stay with you… was when I first saw your pictures. I heard that you’re bisexual… just like me. Giants are really prudish about sexuality… and I hope that people are more open about it. I’m really fascinated with how small people all, at half my height, you’ll all look like children. And as I grow, you’ll begin to look like dolls. After all, giants grow a LOT during puberty, as I’m sure you’ve heard.

               And you look perfect! In all of the pictures I’ve seen of you there is so much beauty. Samantha… your skin is so clear and milky. Your hair flows down perfectly. Your clear green eyes shine so strongly. I really think that you are the most beautiful person I have ever met. And that is why I wanted to meet with you. To know you. To know everything about you. You have no idea how agonizing it is to wait every day to have the opportunity to cross the ocean and meet with you. Samantha… I feel like I love you already!”

               This felt a bit forward compared to anything else… from reading this it seemed like she wanted to regard me as a lover more so than a sister. But I decided to look at the last photo. It was quite a bit larger than the others. In fact, I had to unfold it several times as it was much longer than the foot long envelope. When I opened the entire thing it was an incredible three feet by one-and-a-half feet high. Perhaps it was to emphasize her size… I had hardly ever looked at a photograph this large, so it made her seem larger than life. I think that she wanted to emphasize her size, because the picture was the same height chart as before. Only, she was a little taller in this one, her head going a bit above the ten foot mark. And, there was one other difference.

There… there wasn’t a scrap of clothing on her. Her hair traveled down to her breasts in this photo. And, I realized, she was probably even higher than the eleven foot mark, because she was bent over a bit in it. This photo captured her body from just below the waist, up to the top of her head. In actuality, she would have been quite the stunner, even if she wasn’t a giant. Pert, pink nipples shone out from her breasts. Even through the picture I could tell that they were hard. But what stole the show was what was in between the breasts. There was a doll that appeared to be exactly five feet tall, it’s head placed in between the breasts. They only looked to be about C cups, so she really had to squeeze them together to create the illusion that the head was sandwiched between them. And taped to the head of the doll was another picture. This one was of my face. The doll was entirely within the picture, as it’s feet adorned the very bottom of it. And the legs of the doll framed her perfectly trimmed pussy, on which the tinge of wetness was noticeably visible. It looked so innocent in a sense—just a girl holding her doll. But it was so obscene at the same time.

At the bottom there was another caption like in the first picture, which just said “look at back.” So I decided to flip it over, and there was a note, in literally giant handwriting that was over twice the height of my own, covering the entirety of the picture. “I’m giving you this to tide you over when you get here. Giants are often talked about in myths as being sexually overpowering to little people. It’s not like I’m just taller. I’m bigger… all around. When I measured myself on the scale today it said that I weighed eleven-hundred pounds. I’m that much stronger than you too! I really can’t wait to play with you! I will so much… every…. Single… day… I’ll probably be a little bigger when I actually meet you guys. I’m still growing J J. With Love, Ana.”

If the note made me suspicious, this confirmed it. Ana was clearly into me in a not entirely healthy way. And that is why she chose to stay with us. I hardly thought that I was ugly, but I didn’t expect this girl to develop a huge crush on me. But at any rate, it was likely just some precocious teenage crush. After all, how exciting should it be for her to live among people for the first time. She had probably developed some fantasy of falling in love with a human, and had used me to fulfill it. I probably just had to set some boundaries with her.

               Well, for better, or for worse, I was going to meet her in a couple of months, when she started a new life at our place.

Chapter 2: The Wait

               It had taken quite some time, but people were doing everything they could to renovate the barn. In one month it had gone from a dusty, broken down pile of boards to something relatively clean. Then the true phase of renovation was begun when construction workers came in and laid down a floor. Apparently only the strongest material was to be used. Giants often lived in homes out of stone, and they often didn’t know their own strength. After the floor was placed in some furnishings began to be added as well. Most noticeable was a large computer. It was awkward to think of giants being introduced to the technology age, but a gigantic desktop computer was placed on a desk similarly wide. It reached halfway up the length of the barn, hardly appropriate for someone ten feet of height. But I suppose she did say that she would grow…

               I also found myself looking at her photo a couple of more times before she arrived. That one. I couldn’t help but be curious about it. The photo, along with her message, made we wonder what it would be like when she arrived. I was bisexual, and had come out about it, but I had never dated a girl. But I have found myself looking at some in class before… I did find her to be beautiful. And it was so weird that I found her into me. One day, a week before she was set to arrive, I found another package to be delivered to me. It was thick. I waited until everyone else had gone to sleep that night. The family was anxious preparing for our guest. I was filled with a different sort of anxiety. So I waited until I was in my PJs and I could look at them in the privacy of my room. I opened it up, hoping, hoping that it was something more than what was there before. And I was right.

               There were several photos inside, all of which unwrapped like the last one. The first of these showed her in a tight yellow bikini. Very tight. Water was dripping down her. It was at some sort of lake in the mountain. There was another note on the back.

               “Giant fashion is something which has been changing with the times. We typically had to wear disgusting old scratchy clothing, but we’ve been moving into the modern era ever so slowly. It’s sometimes difficult for me to get all of the clothes I needed as I keep growing. This bikini’s already getting kind of small, so I’ll have to get rid of it soon.” My breath couldn’t help but become tight when looking at it.

               There was another with her against the chart again. And as in the previous one she was completely naked. This time she wasn’t holding a doll, and her entire body was in the picture. So I was able to see her smooth, long… long… legs… seriously, the chart showed them being over a foot taller than me. This time the top of her head poked out heading towards the eleven-foot mark. “My doctors think that I’m going to be especially tall. I think I’m growing so much so that there will be more of me for you to love!”

               There were many more pictures like this in her… which grew more in more erotic, one even showed her in the same bikini, with the bottom pulled off to the side, exposing her vagina. And she was fingering it. She was fingering it. And my breath grew faster… and faster… I couldn’t help but snake a hand under my PJs. I had a boyfriend… I knew what I was doing was terrible. But nobody had to know about it. I used the pictures as an aid, imagining myself in her arms, holding me, comforting me, loving me. I imagined standing under those long… long… legs… looking up at the blonde perfection, until I felt my body contracting. I actually yelped a little as a came, wetting my fingers with my fluids. And in less than a week, she’d be here.

There was also a note separate from the pictures:

               “I’m not supposed to be talking with you too much until I actually meet my family, but I can’t wait to meet you! I hope that these will tide you over until then. I want you to think of me!”

                                                                                                                        Big Hugs and Kisses, Ana

               I kept the pictures hidden in my closet… in case I needed them.

               Six days later I found myself undergoing some last minute preparations. Early in the day I talked with Alex, who was interested to hear about our new visitor.

               “It’s not every day you hear that giants are real, y’know,” he said matter of factly as we looked at the mall for gifts for Ana. “Have you ever thought about how unique this is, that you are the person she’ll be staying with.”

               “Yeah…” I said, thinking to myself. “Do you think a lot of reporters will be following us. I don’t want every move of ours being tracked.”

               “I’m almost certain that’ll happen,” Alex replied. We pulled a large novelty clock of the shelf as he said this, and put it back, muttering something about pointless trinkets. “But it depends of if she’s fine with the paparazzi chasing after her. She can probably scare them off.”

               “Hmm… I can’t think of anything here that would actually be in her size,” I replied.

               “Yeah, and most of the stuff here sucks anyway,” Alex said slightly too loudly, causing a store manager to look askance at us. “We should have planned this out ahead of time, so someone could make clothes or something.”

               “Well, we don’t have time at this point!” I retorted. “Do you think that there’s anything she would want here?”

               “I… I don’t know. Maybe you’ll find something later.” And Alex quite simply walked out. I was stunned that he did that. I wasn’t hanging out as much with him recently. I was starting to become worried that he simply was bored with me. I thought that he would at least put some effort into this, dammit! With him gone, I decided to give up on looking for a gift for Ana. Maybe I’d look for one later, after she arrived.

               Indeed, the day after Alex and I tried to get a gift, I planned to bake a cake for Ana with Sarah. But to get to her place, I had to get around several reporters. There was a truck from the local station, another from the state television service, and another from… NBC.

               …

               I didn’t want to think about what it would be like tomorrow. But soon I was able to make it to Sarah’s house.

               “I have a really large stove, so we can try to make an extra-large cake in here. I have a novelty pan as well, so we pretty much have enough to make a cake for ten people. That’ll tide her over for a day, right?”

               “Yeah…” I said, picking up the industrial size Costco tub of chocolate. “Do you think that we’ll get along that well?” I said, pouring the chocolate powder into the large measuring cup.

               “Of course!” Sarah reassured me. “She’s coming over here from somewhere halfway across the world! I imagine that she must really want to live with you guys!”

               “Coming from halfway across the world,” I muttered to myself, as I thought about what Ana wrote. That she chose to stay with us because of me.

               “Hey… Sarah… you’ve seen the picture of Sarah that was sent to our family, right?”

               “Yeah, why?”

               “Do you think that Ana… is… y’know… attractive?”

               “Yeah… she’s pretty enough I suppose. But I’m straight, so I’m not the best judge of whether a girl is hot or not. Why? Do you think she’s pretty? Thinking of dating your little sister?”

               “Of course not!” I said. “I’m dating Alex. What makes you think that I’m going to leave him?

               “Yeah… yeah… you’re dating Alex,” she responded, not appearing to pay attention. “When’s the last time that he’s gotten you any sort of gift?”

               I bristled at this comment. Sarah never really liked Alex much at all. But now she appeared to be advocating leaving him-for a giant I knew barely anything about!

               “I suppose anyone would do if I got to leave Alex?” I huffed as I began to crack the first of the several dozen eggs needed for the large cake. “Can you just drop it already? Now?” Sarah seemed to be taken aback by the ferocity of my response.

“Ok… ok… I just thought I’d mention it. I won’t bring it up again.” I motioned over to her and he picked up the large vat of cake batter together—having to weigh nearly a hundred pounds-and placed it on the floor. Together, the two of us began to stir it. We kept at this for several minutes in silence.

               “I think I was just saying it because the whole gimmick is kind of silly anyway,” Sarah remarked suddenly. “The girl’s a teenager. She’s not suddenly going to regard you as her sister just because some friendship program said so. Honestly… the whole thing seems like an unnecessary publicity stunt anyway. Giants and humans have been at war for hundreds of years supposedly. It sounds like that problem has already been solved by diplomats.”

               “Yeah…” I agreed. I didn’t think of it that way. Maybe the whole program was some sort of publicity stunt?

               “Either way, I think that it should be pretty interesting to live with a giant,” I replied out of nowhere.

               “Yeah, yeah,” Sarah replied. “Help me place this thing into the oven. Together the two of us lifted the gigantic mix of cake batter and placed it into the oven. We would need a third person to actually get the cake over to the barn, Ana’s new home.

               We got my father to help. It took a while, but we were able to load the baked cake into the back of his truck and drive it over towards the barn, we then covered the thing in plastic wrap once we got it inside.

               After that, I just waited at home for the rest of the day. To tell the truth, I was kind of nervous about Ana arriving. I really did know that things would be different. So I just waited, hanging

               Of course, it was true that she probably was… odd… in certain ways. The pictures I kept hidden in the closet confirmed that much. That night, away from the prying eyes of m looked at the pictures one last time. And one last time I fingered myself again, thinking about this strange girl, the day before she arrived to change my life forever.

Chapter 3: Introductions

               I woke up, the alarm blaring loudly. I fluttered my eyes open. I was surprised that I had even fell asleep. I couldn’t rest at all last night as I ended up thinking of Ana. Today was the day. As I reached for the alarm, I felt something under my arm. I was taken aback as I realized I had left the stack of pictures there from last night. Goddammit, I was so busy fingering myself to the pictures of my new “””sister””” last night, that I forgot to put them up. At least it didn’t appear that anyone had come in. I shoved them in a corner of the closet quickly, and I began to get dressed for the meeting.

               I put on a proper blue dress I had. I didn’t have an occasion to dress up often during the summer. My friends weren’t particularly formal, and my family (besides my brother), didn’t go to church. But my father said that this would be an important event, and so we should dress appropriately for it.

               After getting dressed, I went down to my family. It looked like everyone else was already ready to head on. My brother, Joseph, was downstairs as well. My brother was over to see the giantess arrive today because his internship with the Student Conservatives Union (SCU) was over, and the semester hadn’t started yet.

               “I doubt that any of the giants follow God,” he remarked quite simply. “I’m concerned that she could be bringing a negative influence to our household.”

               “I believe that peace among peoples is more important than your own personal perception of morality,” I replied. “And isn’t it a little ridiculous that that’s the first thing out of your mouth when I haven’t seen you in a couple of months?”

               “It’s not like we don’t talk to each other on the phone,” he shrugged. “I’m just worried that she could be a bad influence for a family that already does not attend church.”

               “It’s not that big of a deal,” I responded. “Is everyone else ready to head out?” I responded, asking them.

               “Yeah…” dad stated. “She should actually be here a couple of hours early. Supposedly she couldn’t wait to meet us. So we were going to head on out if you were ready.”

               “O… of course!” I responded. It wasn’t a long drive to the town square where she should be arriving, but it sounded like she’d be here any second.

               We were quiet as we drove there in my dad’s red truck. I was nervous about the entire thing as we went over there. What if she sent me the pictures as a way to tease me? What if Ana wanted someone to bully? Or what if she really wanted to hit on me, thought that she’d have some sort of lover with me? I still thought that she was beautiful. I couldn’t get that thought out of my head as we arrived in the town square.

               There appeared to be hundreds of people there, or even more. I wanted to meet up with Sarah before we saw her, but I don’t think that there was time. Immediately reporters swarmed all of us, which my dad tried to wave away. They didn’t back off, and we had to wade through them and the crowd as a whole to get to the front. I had never seen anything like this before. Other friends of mine from school cheered me as we got towards the fountain. Someone let us through into a small, roped off area surrounding the fountain, and I could suddenly breathe again. It was still stunning, looking around. I had NEVER seen the town like this before.

               Suddenly I saw people parting, as I saw a truck approaching in the distance. Loud cheers erupted as I saw it get closer and closer. It was a covered sixteen wheeler, which looked more like it would carry tons of cargo rather than a person. But, of course, I figured, she wouldn’t fit in a regular truck.

               My fingers grew clammy and my breath caught as it approached. I was beyond nervous, I was actually scared. But nothing would stop her arriving now. And suddenly, the truck was near the fountain, at the center of the town square. And it stopped. And I heard something unlocking from the inside. The crowd had grown silent.

               One door swung open, and then the other. Inside was the girl, the same one as in the pictures. Her legs were draped over by a formal blue dress, perfectly matching the color of her eyes, which reached just below her knees. At her bottom, she had white stockings perfectly hugging her legs, and her feet were adorned with large loafers which were probably size 25. She actually looked like she had pretty delicate feet for her size, but they would be huge for any normal person. Inside, her head was resting on a single large cushion in the back, her hair beautifully strewn about her. Her body stretched much of the length of the cabin, but otherwise she looked like a normal, exceptionally attractive girl. All around her, filling the rest of the truck’s cabin, was an assortment of clothes. I had never seen the amount of clothes that filled up an eighteen wheeler before. But she looked bigger than in the last pictures even. She looked massive.

               “Hi Cynthia,” she said sleepily, wiping her eyes, blinded by the sunlight suddenly coming in.

               “Hi Ana,” I responded in awe, “it’s… it’s wonderful to meet you.” Ana smiled sweetly in response, even as she grabbed the edges of the truck opening, and began to pull herself out. Her platinum blonde hair shone as the sunlight hit it. She stood up slowly, her body appearing to stretch to the sky. God, she was fucking big. It didn’t even seem real. The girl yawned slowly, arching her back. It was at this moment that I noticed her chest arching out. They probably weren’t any bigger than C-cups for her, but they looked huge to me.  It was at that moment that I noticed that Ana was standing practically next to me. Just a little over a foot away, enough that I could reach out, at chest height was her knee.

               I looked up so that I could see her face as she smiled radiantly

               “Hello everyone!” The crowd started shouting, drowning out even the loud voice of the giantess, who was taken aback. She kept trying to mouth out words, but it seemed like the novelty of her appearance drowned out any words she said, until

               “HELLO EVERYONE!!!” Her voice practically boomed out when she shouted. I could still hear it ringing in my ears. I wished that I had been warned before she shouted. “My name is Anastasiya Sokolov, and I am here as a gesture of peace between our people. I hope that my staying with all of you can lead us to a new era of understanding.” She went through her speech, as though it had been preplanned for her. It probably was. “I will be here for the rest of my high school career, and I will get to know all of you while I am here. I am sure of that. There may be a lot of excitement surrounding me due to my size,” Cheers erupted from the crowd as she said that, “and I find it necessary to let you know that I will be growing quite a bit more while I am here,” and some muttering emerged as she said this. “I may take a bit more to take care of than a person of your size, but I can work with you to help in any way you can. I have been told that everything should be provided to me while I am here, and I am sure that it won’t be a problem.”

               “Well she should be appreciative,” I heard my brother mumble under his breath as she went through her talk. Great. He already doesn’t like her.

               “I am sure that I will form many deep and fond memories with all of you.” She had a radiant smile on her face, which everyone was fixated on. I had to crane my neck to see it. She had a perfume that smelled of evergreen, and it filled my senses.

               “But right now, I want to get to know my family, and especially my sister. I know that you want to meet with me, but right now I really need to go to my new home. Cynthia? Is it okay if you go home with me? You can give me directions,” she asked, looking down at me like a child, her hands on her knees. Her form blocked the sun while she asked this, it illuminating her blonde hair.

               I felt like I was put under a spotlight at that moment. It would be hard to refuse her.

               “O…okay, sure” I responded. “How did you want to get home?” Cynthia answered suddenly, not through words but by proceeding to walk out. “It’s only five miles, right? Let’s walk home together. I don’t think that I’ll fit in your truck,” she responded matter-of-factly.

               “Yeah, I’ll walk with you.”

               With that, Cynthia turned around one last time to the crowd, “I will see all of you later! I’ll speak to reproters later. I’m a little tired so I don’t really want to speak with them now. And…” she commanded, her smile fading slightly, “I don’t want anyone following me.

               “Come on,” Ana addressed me, lowering her hand so that I would grasp it, “let’s head home together. The hand looked far too big for me to encircle it—maybe I could wrap myself around my finger. But quickly she presented the obvious solution, as she entirely encircled my hand within her own. Her command appeared to work, and the crowd parted before us as we headed out. I wasn’t really ready for a five mile walk. I was in heels while she was wearing what looked like normal shoes. I called out to my family that we’d be home in a little bit, however, and I prepared to go home with her.

Chapter 4:

               “So if you want to head home through the forest, that’s a bit longer,” I told her. “The back roads are really windy.” We had just gotten away from the crowd, my family having driven off. I really didn’t see anyone trying to catch a glimpse of her. Her command really worked.

               “Roads? We don’t really have to use roads, do we?”

               “We’d have to cross other people’s property otherwise. It’s technically illegal.”

               “I don’t see why it’s such a big deal just to walk on someone’s land,” she shrugged. “But if you say so, I’ll walk on the roads.” She looked down at me, stumbling to keep up with her at her side. “We are walking kind of slowly though. It’s probably a teensy bit of a problem going anywhere with those heels.”

               “Y…yeah.” We had just started walking, and I was already out of breath at her side and behind her. Really I was almost directly underneath her. She had to reach her hand all the way down to grab at me.

               “H… have you grown any since I last heard?” I asked, perhaps too eagerly, looking up her.

               “Heh-heh. Of course I have,” she beamed. She really was proud to hear that. “That’s probably why you’re having trouble keeping up with me. You really do look tiny in real life. I don’t think you’re as tall as my butt!” She said, again way too loud. She was beginning to seem more like the girl in the pictures.

               “A… As your butt? I… I guess I’m not,” and I glanced to my left. Indeed, her butt was higher than my head. I could see some definition of it in her relatively tight green dress. Her hips flared into it nicely. God, it was huge.

               “Do you like it? My ass, I mean.” She said looking down at me almost seriously. Yep, this girl wasn’t putting up any barriers.

               “I… I’m dating someone,” I said timidly, practically jogging to keep up with her. Her long, long legs. By now I noticed that my hand was kind of wet. Her own fist was getting kind of sweaty.

               “That shouldn’t be a problem,” she said, looking down at me. “Nobody has to know about us. At least, not yet.” I gaszed up at her with worry, but she had a gentle smile on her face. Her pale face was even blushing. She really was unique. For a few moments, she didn’t stay anything. She wasn’t even exerting any effort, her feet making short strides. But with legs more than twice as long as my own, it was difficult to keep up with her.

               Soon I heard her voice come out again. “It might take a while if you walk all the way. And I want to go ahead and she what my new room looks like. I’m going to pick you up. Okay?” I don’t think that I really had a choice.

               She reached over to pick me up immediately, and I felt two large, soft hands immediately encircled my sides. Soon I felt myself being pulled up into the air, several feet up. But I felt very warm as she did it.

               “I… I’m not heavy, am I.”

               “No. Of course not, hehe,” she looked absolutely giddy to be holding me. “I’ve been wanting to meet you for a long time. It’s felt like forever. I kind of wanted to come early, so that I could meet you.” She yawned loudly, almost exaggeratedly, as she put me into a cradling position. “We’ll have to play… so… so… SO much now that I’m here.”

               “Yeah…” I did feel warm in her embrace. Surrounded by her. “I’m sorry, it’s just that… you’re so much taller than me that I can’t really keep up. If you want to make it back I think you can do so pretty quickly.”

               “Not taller. Bigger.” She swayed her hair back and forth, matter-of-factly. “Last time I measured myself, I was 12’0. Twelve feet tall! I don’t think any human’s ever been that tall.

               “I… I don’t either.” I swayed back and forth in her arms, moving with the rise and fall of her footsteps. “It really felt wonderful. I looked to the side, and saw her breasts, also jutting out prominently in the tight dress.”

               “Liiiiiike what you seeeeeeeee?” She teased. “Did you keep all of my pictures?”

               “Yeah…”

               “Did you doooooooo anything with those pictures?”

               “What do you mean?” My face must have looked solid red by this point. I couldn’t believe how forward this girl was becoming, or how quickly she was doing it.

               “I mean… didn’t you h…hear what you said earlier? I have a boyfriend! I’m dating, I can’t…”

               “I heard already,” Ana responded flippantly. “I don’t have to give you a choice if you want it. Besides, you don’t know what you’d be turning down by turning ME down.”

               “Ok… I’ll see.” I didn’t really feel like arguing right now. And I hadn’t been talking with Alex much recently. Maybe this wouldn’t be a bad thing. Maybe. “Did… you want to… to… make out… and uh… more.” I was squirming in her arms.

               “Yep. And we’re going to start as soon as we get home. I’ve been waiting for this for so long. More than anything. And you have too.” She nuzzled me to her chest, doing her best to comfort me. But I realized that she wouldn’t be persuaded here. At least not now. I should go along with it. Yeah. Go along with it.

               “Which way?” I heard her ask. She was at the intersection of pine street. Somehow she had already walked a mile. It had been less than five minutes.

               “Just take a left here,” I replied. “You’ll eventually see our barn. It has a grey slate roof now that we renovated it. It’s the largest structure out there, so it should be pretty noticeable.”

               “Hmmm… largest. I’ll see how large it is when I get there. Well, for now I think you should rest. You look pretty tired. Don’t worry, I’ll take care of you.” I closed my eyes and rested against her. She had a pretty good grip on me. I could hear her heartbeat as I cradled against her soft chest…

Chapter 5: Getting to Know Each Other

               And what felt like the next second, I felt a finger the size of a sasuage poking at my cheek.

               “Hey. Cynthia. We’re here.” I heard Ana whisper to me lightly. I stretched my legs, but curiously felt them hanging over nothing. That’s when I remembered that I was suspended several feet in the air. I opened my eyes, and saw nothing but the swirl of Ana’s chest.

               “Hey! Wake-up, sleepyhead.” I heard her insist again. “I don’t think your family’s here yet. This barn is it, right?”

               “Ye… yeah…” She had made it. The family was going to help in getting her stuff. I was supposed to help too, but Ana just took her with me.

               “So… I know it’s terrible to stay in a barn, no matter how renovated it is. Hopefully we’ll build something else later.”

               “I think it’s fine,” she assuaged me immediately. “You have 200 acres back there, right? And a lake. It’s deep, right?” She began to rattle off questions.

               “You said you were tired, didn’t you?” I asked, as I sat in her lap, smiling up at her. “You seem to have a lot of energy.”

               “I’m just excited to be here!” Ana flashed a brilliant smile at me. “Let’s check out my place together. Come on!” She began to lower me towards the entrance of the barn, but suddenly she stopped. “Wait!” She stopped suddenly. “Do you have the pictures?”

               “The pictures?”

               “My pictures. We can look over them together,” she chirped excitedly. “I want to know what you think of them! Can you get them?”

               “They’re in my bedroom.”

               “Your bedroom? Which one is it?” She asked, as she took me towards the house.

               “Wa… wait! I don’t think that’s such a good idea.’

               “Pleaaaaaaaaassseeeeee,” she said, looking at me with a puppy dog stare.

               “O…Okay.” I really couldn’t tell her no. Besides, it’s her first day here. So we can look over her lewd… pictures… together.

               “Which one is your bedroom?” she was still carrying me as we went over to the house. “I can take you to the window. Your windows are open right?”

               “What do you mean, open?” I asked.

               “The windows can be pushed in by the outside, right?

               “No, our windows don’t work that way. Why would you think that our windows do that?”

               “They do for us! Giants grow a lot. So sometimes parents, siblings, or someone else has to reach in the window and… oh well. Here.” She placed me down on the ground, finally. She seemed almost reluctant to do so. “Can you get them? Before your parents get here?

               “Yeah, it should be a while before they get here.” I knew how insistent she was being with this. I took out my key and unlocked the door. Soon I was up in my room, and I grabbed the crumpled photos. They formed a massive pile, taking up my arms as I grabbed them. I had thrown them in the closet this morning in a hurry. I sighed as I stood there with the pictures.

               “Can you open it from the inside?” I heard her asking from outside. I ended up stepping back as I saw her looking at me. Her face was beaming at me from the second floor. Her pearly whites shone at me brightly. “I guess this is why living in the house would be a bad idea, huh. Me and my big butt you were looking at earlier would wreck the entire place!”

               “Hehe… yeah!” As crazy as this girl was, Ana was seeming like the most friendly girl I had ever met. I ran down and soon met her outside.

               “How long until your parents get here?” she asked as soon as I stepped outside.

               “They were busy getting something for you. I think they said they’d be back around 12:30.”

               “Good. We have a couple of hours. Come on in with me.” She opened up the doors of the barn. The heavy doors that took multiple people to open swung open effortlessly. I winced at the sound of creaking wood. Hopefully she didn’t break anything. The doors stood twelve feet tall, and she had to bend over to enter it. It was still so weird to see her move.

               I followed her into the barn. The bottom was finished with solid stone, and my heels clacked loudly on the hard surface. At the back, there was a large series of cushions. A single large, large television screen was placed on another wall. It was a ten foot wide tv, so even for her it was quite large. Otherwise, there wasn’t much else.

               “I’m sorry about hwo sparse it is…”

               “It’s okay. I can bring in more stuff as I stay here. Does that tv have a coaxial port? She responded, examining it.

               “A coaxial… port?”

               “Don’t you know? A port for a computer. My computer was shipped over as well. I’d like to get it set up while I’m here. I see it… right there, on the side,” she said, examining it carefully.

               “You use a computer?”

               “Yeah… giants don’t build their own,” she responded, flopping down on the cushion. “But I had a desktop computer. I can hook it up to any screen and use it. All I need is a big keyboard. Giants are ingenious enough to make those, at least. I know it breaks the high fantasy image, but I really can’t live without the Internet.”

               “Yeah… hey do you have a phone? I could get your number.”

               “Just a flip phone. They don’t make any smart phones in my size,” she explained, as she wriggled side to side on the large cushion, testing it out. “At any rate, there’s no time for that right now. Come over here, with your ‘sister,’ Cynthia. She patted the cushion next to her, motioning for me to come over. So I did, bringing the pictures with me, as I lay down next to her. She wrapped her arm around me, pressing me into her side. I could feel the heat radiating from her body.

               “So which one’s your favorite?” She looked down at me, a Chesire grin beginning to form on her face. “I like the ones with the height chart. I think I look great in those. And they expose my best feature.”

               “Yeah… they’re great… um…” I didn’t exactly know how to respond to this.

               “Nothing’s going to happen if you don’t learn to drop that barrier.” She sighed. I could smell a faint odor of sweat through her dress. It had been a hot day out, and she had probably spent a long time in that truck. It’s probably why she wore the perfume. “I came here to show off, okay? I came here to see what people thought of me-most of all you.” She looked right through me as she kept talking. You kept all of these pictures? And you kept looking at me right? That means that you HAD to have thought of me sexually. And now, I am here right in front of you. So what are you planning to do?” Her body was much higher than mine, and I was nearly pressed into her armpit as she said this.

               “Unzip my dress.” She commanded, suddenly.

               “But I…”

               “Unzip. My. Dress.” I hadn’t heard her like this before. I was somewhat scared. I didn’t think that she would hurt me, but I knew barely anything about Ana. I would almost call this rape… except that I probably would have done it anyway.

               “Okay.” I mumbled. “And my favorite picture is the one with you in the yellow bikini. I thought it accentuated your breasts quite well. I liked the way the sun shone off of your skin. And I think that it shows your growth really well… with how tight it was, and how new the bikini was.”

               “Wonderful… come here, Cynthia.” She withdrew her arm from me and turned over onto her back. There at the top of her neckline, I saw the zipper for her dress. I crawled halfway onto the small of her back, the soft fabric of the dress beneath my knees.

“Hmm… get all the way on top of me, Cynthia…” she began to raise her I soon reached for the zipper gingerly, and began to slowly pull it down. She hummed lightly to herself as I began to pull it down, practically purring as I did it. As I pulled the zipper, it went below her neck, and her back began to be exposed. It was lightly muscled, but in a lithe way, not like that of a bodybuilder.

               Soon I saw the side of her bra, as the dress began to part. I had to get further and further back as I got lower down her back. Soon I found myself reaching her lower back, when she began to arch up.

               “Why don’t you climb on top of me… are you afraid?” At this point, I was willing to follow her every command. I clambered up onto her back to continue the process. Soon it was unzipped all the way down to her ass, where it stopped.

               “I’ll take it from here, little girl.” I watched with anticipation as this girl exposed her underwear, Ana pulling the rest of her dress off entirely. Soon it slipped off of her, deposited near her leg. Her underwear looked too small on her as well, receded into her asscrack. It was dwarfed by the largest, smoothest butt I had ever seen in my life.

               “A… Ana… we… can’t… do…”

               I almost fell over as Ana flipped onto her back, presenting her large breasts-heaving against the enclosure of their bra.

               “Wow!” I couldn’t help but exclaim immediately. Ana giggled as I clasped my hands over my mouth.

               “You realize that you should take your clothes off too, right? Whatever. I’ll do it for you.” She grabbed both hands around me and encircled my torso. She began to pull up roughly on my shirt. I complied with her and raised my arms up so the fabric went off easily. Soon she pulled a finger towards my skirt, then it came off just the same.

               That was when I finally truly focused on Ana. She had used her elbow to prop herself on her side. The girl effortlessly was able to pull off the look a model took many hours to compose. At some point she had taken off her bra

               “Take everything off,” she breathed.

               I followed her command.

               I stared down at her, transfixed at the giantess laying down on the floor of our barn. Everything Ana had sent in the photos really was genuine. The entire reason she had come here is because she had some fascination with me… but… why?

               “Come closer,” she motioned over to me with a single finger, directing me towards her. I knelt down on the ground, bringing my face towards hers. Her green eyes shone at me, her delicate face flushed with anticipation and desire. I could feel strands of her hair tickling my face as I brought my lips closer to hers.

               Then an electric shock went through me as our pairs of lips suddenly met. She almost appeared to devour me as her larger tongue quickly darted into my much smaller mouth. I didn’t have a chance against it, as the slithering tongue darted back and forth, filling the entirety of my mouth effortlessly.

               The only thing I could think of is how much more passionate she was than Alex. He would often simply lay there, waiting for me to move first, to do everything for him. With Ana, it was exactly the opposite. With one hand resting on my head, drawing me into her, and the other against my back, she manipulated all of my movements. She was so incredibly strong, I couldn’t resist her at all. The room was completely quiet except for the wet sounds of our lips smacking against each other.

               We didn’t say anything as we continued to make out. The kiss went on and on, seconds turning into minutes. My belly squeezed into her chest as she pulled into me, her mammaries flowing into me. Her nipples pressed into my belly, the brestflesh feeling comforting and warm against my stomach.

               Her hands began to become more adventurous as we continued making out. Soon I felt her large fingers pressing into my breasts, molding them as they seemed fit. Her hands were running up and down my stomach, circling around my belly.

               I was moving entirely within her pace, as her hands moved slower and slower down me. Eventually suddenly, I felt a large finger enter my navel. I squeaked loudly as this happened.

               “Ahh… AH!” She plunged it in deeper, even as her tongue kept battling within my own. I clamped down on her finger instinctively. The thing was actually larger than his dick. God… she shouldn’t have inserted that thing immediately like that.

               “I’ve been waiting for you for so long, Cindy.” She lifted me off of the ground, laying me down on top of her, withdrawing her tongue for a second. “When I first saw your pictures, I was fascinated. I wanted to know everything about you. You have no idea how pretty you are… do you? But I’ll show you everything… you’ll forget entirely about your little boyfriend.” With that, she began kissing again, her tongue pushing mine about. It’s slippery surface felt nice as it slid along my tongue, her saliva pouring into my mouth. She drooled so much that I found myself forced to swallow her spit as it slid into my mouth.  I was forced to breathe through my nose, where all that I smelled was her perfume along with the stench of her sweat, stronger than before. She plunged her middle finger yet deeper as she said this. Too deep. It’s like she was trying to reach my womb. I could feel it moving flexibly within me, seeming to strike at my core with its every movement. The feeling of her breasts, her finger inside me, her probing tongue… it was too much. I suddenly felt myself contracting violently, like a wave was coursing through me.

               “There… that’s right… there will be much more of that where this is coming from.” Ana held my body tightly as it writhed in her hands, caught in the throes of orgasm. Wave after wave of pleasure crashed through me… I had never experienced these sensations before.

               Soon I began to calm down, limp in her arms. “A… Ana… that was… incredible… where did you learn to have sex like that?”

               “Me?” She grew red immediately. “Well… I mean… I’m a virgin… so I’ve never really had sex before, I just wanted to try what I thought would work for you… So… did it work?” She flashed an awkward smile upon her face.

               “Did it work!? Did it work!? It worked better than anything has worked in my life! Are all giants like this!?” I was overawed, excitement pouring through my body. “Your strength, your dexterity, that was incredible!!!”

               “I’m glad.” Ana slowly inserted her finger into her mouth, tasting my release. “But now… it’s time for you to return the favor.

               “But I’d like some time with these!” I said, grabbing at her chest. “Maybe it sounds crude, but I really spent so much time looking at these! I’ve only dated a guy so I never have touched another girl’s breasts, and I barely have a B cup, and you look like a C but you’re a giant so yours must be…”

               “Cynthia! Ana! Are you checking out your new home? We’ve got some other things to show you for your new home!” I heard father shouting suddenly. He was heading towards the barn, and both Ana and I were completely naked.

               “Dammit! And just when I was going to have you lick my… why…” Ana pouted.

               “Ana.. what do we do, I don’t want to be caught like this!” I muttered frantically. I looked over and saw that Ana had already slipped her dress on instantly, and she was zipping up the back.

               “If you’re worried about being caught, why aren’t you getting dressed?” She hissed back. At that moment the barn door began to squeak. It was being opened. Her hands roughly grabbed me and she ran to the back of the barn. She quickly sat down at the back, and placed me behind her, hiding me from view. I almost yelped as she did this, but I had enough sense to stay quiet.

               “Hi… Ana, what are you just doing sitting at the back of the barn?” I heard my father asked. His voice sounded muffled as I was pressed against Ana’s back. She had actually flipped me entirely upside down, so my head was pressed against the top of her butt and the wall. Now I smelled her sweat much stronger than before, mingling with another scent, a deep and heady musk. Soon I recognized it as her scent. It was so strong.

               “I’m just waiting. Cynthia was going to go out and get something for me. Did you bring my clothes?”

               “We had to get several trucks to do it, but we were able to.”

               “Could you go ahead and bring some of them in there so that I could change really quickly? I’ve actually been in this dress a while.”

               “Okay. And can we show you around afterwards?”

               “Of course!” She arched her back as she said this, grinding me into the wall painfully. I moaned a little as she did this, but thinkfully nobody heard.

               “Okay,” my father said awkwardly. “We’ll back one of the trucks in here so that you can get your clothes.

               “That’s no problem, I’ll get them myself.” At this point I was sliding down just a bit, and my face was practically mashed against her butt. “Can you shut the door on the way out?”

               “O…okay.” He grunted heavily doing it alone, but my father shut the barn door behind him, it creaking until we were both shielded. Ana got up and I ended up flopping uselessly on the ground.

               “Wow! You really are helpless.” Ana marveled. She didn’t seem to be putting me down when she said that. Rather, she seemed to be happy. “In Russia I always wanted to take care of a helpless girl who couldn’t go out in the snow alone, or couldn’t navigate a city, or…”

               “Could you please never do that again?” I replied. My body was aching all over.

               “I’m sorry I had quick thinking,” Ana flipped her hair back as she reached for my clothes, which she had placed… under her butt. “We can’t be caught like this, at least not this early. But don’t worry,” she said, focusing her eyes on me. “I’m not mad at you.”

               “Whatever.” Just give me the clothes so I can change. Not mad at me. Whatever. When I put on my clothes, they smelled distinctly of her sweat. Wonderful. First thing when I get back in I’m changing again.

               I pulled everything on, including my heels. My dress was actually slightly torn from when Ana had pulled on it hard earlier. I had to get out of this quick.

               After I got out of the barn, I didn’t see anybody around. My dad had gone back to get the truck. I sneaked around to the front of the house and entered, whereupon I saw my mother.

               “What did you do with your dress, Cynthia!?” She exclaimed. “You shouldn’t treat your clothes like that.”

               “I know,” I muttered, as I went up to change out quickly. Ana… obviously was affectionate towards me, but perhaps a little too affectionate. I was thinking that I would have to set boundaries with her immediately, as she broke boundaries. However… a large part of me didn’t want that, and I knew it. But did Ana regard me as her lover… or her toy?

Chapter 6: Swimming

               We spent the rest of the day getting everything set up for her stay. We found the coaxial cable and set up her computer first of all. You wouldn’t think that would matter so much as a giant, but whatever.

               Of course, I made sure to change into a set of casual clothes. I think my dress was completely ruined. And at any rate, I wasn’t going to wear something that had been under someone’s ass.

               After getting her room set up, we finally showed Ana her cake at an ad-hoc dinner table. I hoped that it hadn’t gotten stale after a day.

               “You baked a cake for me… it’s wonderful! I’m famished though, so I should probably wait until after dinner… otherwise I’d probably inhale it.” I wondered how she could, the thing was over two feet tall, surely it was large, even for her.

               My parents brought the rest of the dinner to her outside, where we all ate and talked. It consisted of quite a few slabs of sliced meet, a salad in the largest bowl we had, and another large bowl of fruit. It still looked kind of small to the massive girl. As the last bowl was brought, Ana reached down immediately.

               “We should say grace first. I’m just letting you know that we do that as a family.” My brother interrupted. I rolled my eyes at this-of course he would do this. My father looked at him sharply. He always hated it when someone was rude to a guest.

               At that point, a large, drawn out rumble began from Ana’s stomach. She turned red as the gurgling didn’t stop. It was ridiculously loud. Come to think of it, it was getting late in the day.

               “I’m sorry… I didn’t eat any while I was on the truck over here. I didn’t realize that you prayed before you ate, please forgive me.” Ana bowed her head.

               “Well, we’re a Christian family and…”

               “That’s enough, Joseph,” my father interrupted. “I guess we’ll eat after we pray though.”

               So my brother got us together and gave some stupidly long prayer that I am not going to reproduce here. It was kind of funny how it was interrupted twice by Ana’s stomach groaning again, however.

               “I’m sorry about that,” she replied, her face red. “As I said earlier, you’re going to be provided a lot of funds to cover raising me, because I’m still a growing girl and all. I’ve been eating a lot recently, and I don’t think that I’ve gone without food for so long…”

               “It’s okay, really,” mom interrupted. “Is the barn going to be okay? I know from talking with some of the people coordinating this that some giants grow much more than others. Is there any chance that you will outgrow your place?”

               “I… don’t think it’s that likely that I’ll outgrow the barn.” Ana looked like she hated talking. She was practically drooling over her food. We gave her an elevated table, but it still looked like she was hunched over looking at it.

               “Well… let’s eat!” I said suddenly. I didn’t want to think of this girl growing that large. With the way she was earlier, what could it be like at double, or triple, her height?

               “I’m sorry if I’m sweaty,” Ana apologized to my family. “I was in that truck for nearly 12 hours straight. I wanted to make it quickly, and things had gotten a little behind schedule.”

               “So what did you do, back in Russia?” My brother asked suspiciously.

               “Well, in a sense, I wasn’t in Russia, except for being on the same patch of dirt.” Ana explained. “Giants have our own nation. I’m not under Putin or anything. So you don’t worry about me having to steal state secrets from your town.”

               “You do have a slight Russian accent, though,” I pointed out.

               “Yeah… we still have it in the mountains…” Ana said. She had begun to eat even while talking. She practically was inhaling everything we set out for her, shoveling the large spoon quickly to and from her mouth. Somehow the salad had disappeared even while she was talking to us.

               “So… I assume giants don’t follow Christianity?” My brother asked, all of a sudden.

               “No.” I’m starting to think that Ana didn’t exactly like him.

               “Are you open to going to church? You could introduce salvation to all of your people.” Dad was outright facepalming at this point.

               “I’m not exactly a model Christian.” Joseph said something else about it, but Ana didn’t answer. I knew as much—she certainly wasn’t a model.

               My parents kept asking Ana questions. She answered them politely, but I could tell that she wasn’t that interested in it.

               “Hey… is it okay if I look at the lake before the sun sets?” Ana asked suddenly, looking up. All of her food was gone. We weren’t paying attention, but within ten minutes she had eaten all of the food we had laid out for her. “And can I take Cynthia with me?”

               “I guess…” they responded. “Is there anything else that we can do for you?”

               “No that’s good,” she responded. “You’ve shown me everything I need, right? My swimsuit is in the barn. How far is the lake?”

               “Is on the other end of our property. About half a mile.” Dad responded, bemused. I guess he figured we were already becoming good friends.

               “I’ll take her there, then!” She quickly got up from the table. Joseph’s eyes were practically narrowed at her. He was going to leave soon though, so it shouldn’t be too much of a problem. “Can you get your swimsuit?” He asked me.

               “I guess…” I knew what was going to happen immediately. But I didn’t want to say something in front of my parents.

               I went in and changed into my swimsuit. It was a onepiece, so she would probably be disappointed. I sighed as I changed clothes for another time this day, slipping out from my casual clothes into the swimsuit.

               Soon I was outside, feeling like her eyes were doing my best to bore through her clothes. “Where’s your swimsuit,” I asked her immediately.

               “I’m wearing it under my clothes.” She responded. She lifted me up yet again, and placed me onto her back this time. I held onto her hair as we walked slowly towards the lake. It would probably only take a couple of minutes.

               “Ana,” I asked her. “Is there any reason you came here other than to have sex with me.”

               “It’s the most important reason,” she responded. “I don’t understand why you, of all people, would have a problem with it. It’s not like we have to let anyone know about it.” She seemed impatient, and began to speed up. I grabbed to her head more firmly. I didn’t want to fall from this height.

               “It seems hard to keep something like this secret,” I told her. “What do you think’s going to happen once people find out?”

               “Well I guess you should start asking, because people ARE going to find out,” she huffed. I just don’t want that to happen yet. “I will have you begging for me, and I don’t want to wait. It will happen tonight.”

               “But what about my…”

               “I don’t care about your little boyfriend.” Holy shit, she was in a bad mood all of a sudden. “And soon you won’t either.” She was practically jogging at this point. And in a single moment, she was at the shore of the lake. Quickly she removed me from her back, and placed me onto the ground.

               “Now why don’t you strip. I felt like squirming the entire time at dinner. We were interrupted just when I was about to have you eat me out?”

               “My parents were waiting to meet you for forever. You’re being rude to them because you couldn’t get off earlier!?”

               “Shut up,” she stomped on the ground. Each of her feet was over twenty inches long. She tapped her right foot on the ground. I couldn’t help but remain transfixed watching her. She shuffled her hair back and forth.

               “You don’t know anything about my Ana,” I implored, “except for looking at my pictures.” I took a couple of steps back from her. There was no way that I could resist this gigantic nympho.

               “I’ll show you my swimsuit. I think you’ll like it.” Ana threw her shirt to the side carelessly, and soon her pants slipped off as well. I simply looked at her feet the entire time.

               “You can look up now, Cynthia.” I gazed up and saw a slight strip of yellow. It was the same yellow swimsuit as in the picture. Only, it should have been impossible. The strip of the yellow bikini faded into her ass entirely, it barely visible at all from here. The crotch wasn’t even fully covered, the slightest amount of pubic hair visible from here. And her breasts were spilling out so much it might as well not have been there. Her areolae were visible. She stood there, waiting, for over a minute. She didn’t say anything. Neither did I.

               “Um… Ana…”

               “I’ll show you a little trick.” Ana began to flex her legs as she reached for the bikini. It was a struggle, but somehow she got her finger in between the material and her leg. With a single pull—the thing snapped off, flying several feet away into the water. Soon she did the same with her bra. As it snapped free, I couldn’t help but notice her breasts bounce slightly.

               “Now let’s get in the water,” Ana commanded. One leg strode after the other as she walked clear over me. I couldn’t even stand as high as the top of her ass. Somehow, that was pretty hot. I followed her in. I suppose she was going to do whatever she wanted with me.

               It was pretty hot out, but the water was still kind of cold. I got in relatively quickly, as I felt it covering my swimsuit up to my bottom. Ana was wading far past me, the water up to her own bottom. “How deep does the lake get?” she called out.

               “About 30 feet. At the deepest. Why?”

               “It may not be enough in the future… hmm… well, forget about it.”

               “It may not be enough in the future!? How big are you going to…” she grabbed me at that moment, and flipped back on the water, her body lazily floating. With both hands, she brought me to her legs.

               “Ana… I… your legs are beautiful.”

               “I know. And you’re going to be in between them.” Her body was already wet all over, and slippery, but she rearranged me quickly. She was over twelve feet in height, so it shouldn’t have surprised me, but with my head just above her muff my feet didn’t extend any farther than her breasts.

               “Lick me, suck me, fuck me, love me,” Ana hummed as she pressed my head in deep. Her untamed pubic hair was several inches long, and tickled me all over. It was the same platinum blonde color as was on her head. Water was splashing over me, but there was another distinct smell there. Knowing there was no way to avoid it, I gingerly extended my tongue and licked the hood of her clitoris, extended for a couple of inches before me. I lapped at the orb, feeling it harden beneath me. Looking at her, a steady rivulet of juices was flowing from her pussy just below me.

               “Why don’t you get down there a little harder, Cynthia?” She pressed my face more deeply into her, the slit covering over half of it. Knowing what she wanted me to do, I immediately lost all my reservations, and began biting, sucking, and licking at her pussy with gusto.

               Both of her hands snaked towards my head. And she pressed me in with an incredible amount of force. I was licking and biting at her vagina as hard as I could. Her pussy juices gushed out as I swallowed them. The water around us was stirring violently as she splashed throughout the water. I was turned on beyond belief, against my will.

               It was difficult to breathe, the girl pressing my nose along as well into her slit. But every breathe I took was filled with her erotic scent, growing stronger by the second. Her prodigious hand was wrapped around my hair, almost brutally pressing into me.

               “C’mon Cynthia!!! Harder. Harder. Harder!!!” She kept thrashing around in the water, I felt myself moving back and forth like a rag doll, the sensations overwhelming me.

               “AHHHHH!!! My cute little Cindy! Cindddyyyyyyy!!!!” I began to swallow more and more of her discharge as she wildly came—I could barely swallow it down, and my mouth was soon filled entirely with the sticky liquid.

               I felt sore, laying on her stomach. For a second I rested as Ana rested her arms to the water at her side. I was wet down below… turning on someone so powerful… it had turned me on.

               “Ana...” I panted weakly.

               “I’m not done yet, little Cindy…” she purred. I lost my purchase and fell into the water as Ana turned over. I sputtered up and soon saw her backside.

               “I can’t really grab you too well from behind, but you know what to do… so climb up there and do it!” It was easier said than done to get up there. But somehow I climbed onto her slippery body and found myself staring at her ass.

               At this point I ended up trying to spread apart her massive, pale ass cheeks in order to get at her butthole. I had been thinking about this butt for quite some time, but now I finally had access to it.  It smelled strongly of sweat as I began to work at it, but otherwise it was clean. I felt like I had already broken any taboos already. I felt tingling throughout me as I wrapped my hands as broadly as possible around it.

               Soon I buried my face deep between her butt, and I attacked it as taut as possible.

               “You’ve been treating me like nothing but a little girl… but the whole reason you came here is because you’re obsessed with me? Isn’t that a little creepy? Maybe you’re big… but I’ll make you squirm!” With this proclamation I plunged my left arm into her ass, fisting the gigantic girl. It slid in so fucking easily, without lube or anything. Every single action reminded me of the sheer size of this girl.

               “Ahh…. Ahhhhh….. Hahhh….” Cynthia moaned loudly underneath me, as her legs thrashed about so hard to create foam among the water. It was hard to think about how a single kick from those could possibly kill me. But I kept at it.

               I removed my right hand from around her, and slapped her ass as hard as I could. I did it again and again, winding back. “You came all the way over here from Russia, just because of me! You big pervert! Why don’t I show YOU who’s boss!”

               She yelped a little as I hit her. This encouraged me to keep going at it, but as her arousal grew, it became harder and harder to stay on. Finally, I had to place my arm around her, to hold on for dear life.

               With my other arm wrapped around her buttcheek, I did everything I could to stay on. It was difficult as she thrashed about, my body rising several feet into the air. It felt like I was in a rodeo.

               This was just too much, and I felt myself cumming, my orgasm entirely insignificant when compared to the vast girl, writing underneath me. My entire world was moving up and down with her. Soon she calmed down again, but I kept going, and I kept going. If this nympho traveled from across the world to have sex with me, then I would make this giant lose her mind, from one orgasm to another.

               …

               …

               I wasn’t entirely sure how I had gotten here, the sensations had been such a blur. I was nibbling at her nipple, my entire head smothered in her left breast. I was sore all over. I knew I’d have difficulty walking tomorrow. Yet I felt more truly satisfied than I had at any other point in my life. I couldn’t keep track of how many times I had just cum… or how many times she had.

               “Cindy… do you feel okay.” I heard Ana ask.

               “I feel okay, just a little sore,” I responded. To tell the truth, I was sore all over, from top to bottom. And I probably would be for a couple of days.

               “Waaaaahhhhhhhhh!!!!!! I’m so sorry. I’m such a complete loser. Now you’ll hate me forever!” Ana exclaimed, looking at how

               “No Ana… that… was… great…” maybe she was right. I hadn’t been doing much with Alex recently. But that was… easily… the best sex of my life.

               “I’m glad,” she looked at me. “I got overly eager because I had been waiting for this moment for so long, when I could finally have sex with a small, delicate, beautiful girl like you. I hated it at home,” she remarked mysteriously, as I lay on her, while we floated in the water together.

               We spent what felt like another hour laying there as the sun set. I remained focused on her single breast. The way the sun shone off of it, the way I could sink my fingers into it’s soft, plush surface. It became the focus of my world. I think that I actually purred when Ana pet my head a little while into it. She brushed her hand slowly across my head, ruffling my hair. I just looked up, and saw her radiantly, and proudly, smiling back at me.

               Soon, however, it was time to go back.

               “Couldn’t I stay here a little longer?” I asked Ana.

               “I really think we need to head back,” she exclaimed to me. I don’t really want to head back yet either. But we’ll be together… so much more.” I climbed up her again, moving past her breasts to her perfect mouth. And one last time that day, our mouths met again in a single, deep kiss. Then we got out of the water, she changed back into her clothes, and my gigantic, strange lover carried me back to the house.

Chapter 7: Ordinary Days

               So my new life with Ana began. There was still over a month of summer left when she arrived near the end of June, and there were many things that Ana and I had to find out about each other. Some days proceeded much more normally, as our parents and other people throughout the town showed her around. We did a lot together, from hanging at home and watching TV, to meeting with other people throughout town. That’s not to say we were together all the time, but we spent a lot of time around each other. Even so, if people read the signs, perhaps they could tell that we were a little too friendly. Nobody had remarked on it yet, though.

               A couple of weeks after I arrived, I brought Ana to meet with Sarah for a little while. We went over to her house, or I guess, just outside her house. She wasn’t going to fit inside of it. On the way Ana bought four Subway sandwiches and ate them as a “snack” on the way over. She cradled them under her arm as she ate them one by one. I lived pretty close to Sarah, so we just walked together.

               “You know, Sarah is straight, right? So it’s not a good idea to hit on her.”

               “Yeah, yeah…” she responded. “I’m not going to hit on someone who’s not into me. I’m well over ten feet tall, there’s no need to act desperate.”

               Soon we reached Sarah’s place, and I went to the door to knock, but Ana had other plans as she immediately shouted, “Sarah!” I wished she had warned me about that.

               Soon she appeared at the door with a huge amount of glitter and polish. “Hey there. I’ve seen you around a bit before, but this is the first time I’ll get to hang out with a real-life giant.” Sarah walked up to her and deposited the buckets. “Why don’t we work on her together?” She looked over at me. “We can start with your toenails.”

               “I’m not sure that’s a good idea...” Ana waved her hands awkwardly. I haven’t taken a bath since yesterday morning, and my feet probably smell a little.

               “It’s fine,” Sarah waived away her concerns. “Just take off your shoes, and we’ll get right to it. Ana had been wearing a pair of sneakers which were pretty tight on her She explained that an entire factory had been retooled in the next town to create clothes for her, as she was supposed to keep growing a lot while she was here. I suppose Ana was already creating jobs.

               “O… okay?” Ana looked a little embarrassed as she slipped off one of her shoes. I say slipped off, but it was clearly a bit of a struggle for her to take it off, as she jerked at it with both of her hand. Finally, she got it off, and below I saw the surface of her sock hovering above me, which was slightly damp with her sweat. As soon as it was off, I could smell the stench-it smelled like the inside of a locker room, but somehow a bit more tolerable. She looked down at me, her face red. Come to think of it… even when we were making out… and beyond, I hadn’t really looked at Ana’s feet much. I grew a little red as well, I looked over to Sarah, who had a sly smile on her face.

               “Now slip off your other shoes. And your socks as well. We cannot dally here for an eternity, we have important things to do,” Sarah hummed to herself as she said this. After another struggle, Ana’s other shoe was removed as well. She then slipped off her sock, revealing her bare foot to me. If the sock was damp, I saw actual droplets of sweat on her foot. And the smell grew stronger. Ana lowered it towards the ground, and in an instant, a foot nearly as long as my arm was next to me. I was intimidated as I watched her toes flex just next to me. It still didn’t look real.

               “You’re feet… really smell, Ana,” I giggled. The stench really was strong. The smell of Ana’s fresh sweat was pleasant… the rest not quite so much.

               “I wear these shoes all day and it’s like 90 out here. My feet are going to smell much stronger for you when you’re so little,” Ana pouted. “Besides, I bet you like the smell,” she quipped. I looked over to Sarah who looked entirely too happy.

               “I don’t think you mind it,” Sarah grinned at me, now about as wide as I had ever seen her. “On the phone you went on and on about how pretty Ana was. I’ve never heard you talking that way about a certain someone.” So this is what it’s about. Sarah had never liked Alex from the moment I had begun dating him. She had always been looking for someone else, especially after the time he forgot my birthday. I think she thought that he didn’t care about me. And in Ana, she saw an opportunity.

               I uncapped the bucket, which contained a deep red nail polish. “Ana… have you had your nails painted before?”

               “Not really…” she trailed off. “I just wanted to try it, for once. My feet are big, but they’re not that huge, so it shouldn’t take long if both of you work on it. I don’t know why that’s the first thing you think of, Sarah—were you thinking about meeting the beautiful giant?”

               “Hmm… maybe. Maybe not. But Cynthia and I paint each other’s nails all of the time.” Sarah replied, smiling. “You know, Cynthia is right. I don’t think you can blame it on your size. Your feet monumentally stink,” she said smiling.

               “Monumentally…” Ana said, withdrawing her foot a little. She actually looked hurt.

               “My dearest Ana, I am indisputably teasing you,” Sarah grinned, reaching for her container of nail polish. “No matter how much your feet stink, I will persevere, for you.” Ana still looked a little hurt as she began to paint the toenail of her big toe, itself the size of a saucer.

               “Even so, Cynthia’s indisputably right,” Sarah remarked, looking up at Ana’s face while working on her toe. “You definitely are exceptionally beautiful.” Ana blushed as she said this, and a small part of me was wondering if Sarah really was straight. Women call other women beautiful all the time, but… a small part of me wondered if Ana had any intention of remaining monogamous. She came over here to meet me, but a small part of me wondered if she was open to meeting other people at the same time. Could I come across Ana and see her placing a finger inside of my friend? Could that happen?

               Even so, I calmed down and began to work on her toe. I loved the feel of her plush skin beneath me. And I also loved the scent of her feet. I really did. It took everything I did to not plant my face into her foot and huff it in for all I was worth. But I simply savored the moment as I worked on it. While I used my right hand to paint her nail, I used the left hand to run up and down the long, skinny sole of her foot. Rubbing it a little. I could feel a little of her sweat transferring to me… I also felt like licking my hand, but that would also be a little too obvious. Hell, I felt like licking her foot. Every furrow, every groove on the smooth surface was wonderful to look at. As large as it was, it was a marvel to think about how much weight the delicate foot supported every day.

               I looked at the other foot and saw Sarah rolling her eyes at me. “I don’t mean to be a font of ancient Chinese wisdom… but are you just slightly… infinitesimally attracted to Ana?”

               “I mean… I’m still dating Alex… and I…” Sarah’s eyes narrowed, as she kept looking at me. Above, Ana was engaged in the conversation, listening intently. Her long hair was several feet above us as she hunched over. I could hear her breath as she focused on our conversation.

               “Ha-Ha!” Sarah looked over at me completely vindicated. “You’re cheating on him anyway, then. You sound like the height of unwavering loyalty… I’m sure you think about Alex EVERY time you kiss Ana.”

 

               Another day, over a month after she arrived, we were watching Game of Thrones together. I sat in her lap as we watched it. I could feel her skin pretty taut through her clothes. I hadn’t asked her yet, but most of her clothes had already become tight.

               “I never got to watch this show before,” Ana drew me in closer to her. Sometimes it was hard to keep her prying hands away when we sat like this, but I hardly minded. It was the most comfortable seat I had ever sat in. And personally, I thought that she already seemed slightly larger. Although I didn’t want to bring it up.

               “Don’t I look a lot like Targaryen? Maybe I should try raising some dragons.” She remarked in the middle of the episode. “It felt kind of awkward for the two of us to be watching a naked girl together, with everything going on, but I felt obligated to respond.

               “Maybe I’m biased, as my head is against your boobs right now, but I think you’re even better looking.” I really liked this position, nuzzled against her

               “Why?” She moved her legs a little, which caused me to move up a bit.

               “I think your hair’s even better, your legs are nicer, I said, squeezing it through the pair of tight jeans a little, and you have a bit of a height advantage. That’s pretty attractive. Girls like a tall partner.”

               “I don’t think ALL girls do. Otherwise I’d have a bit of a problem myself.” Ana grinned. “After all, you’re an absolute shrimp, so I don’t think that I can…” at that moment, the air was pierced by Ana farting. Loudly. It kept up for several seconds, and for a second, she just sat there, blushing, embarrassed as hell. I… kind of wanted to get away from her for a second, so I made motions to get up.

               “Nope, nope…” she held me close to her, keeping me from struggling against her. “You like my smell, remember? So you should like this too.” Ana had been acting really immature at times recently. I could tell that she was still really embarrassed though, as she was highly flushed above me.

 

Chapter 8: Alex-My Boyfriend?

               I was woken up one morning towards the end of summer by Ana. She was knocking on the outside of the door. To celebrate reaching fifteen feet in height yesterday she had kept me at it for forever. We had been taking it slower, but she was really excited about that. When I opened my window, I saw that she was holding some dresses.

               “I thought that you would need these,” she said.

               “Wow… they’re so nice. How did you get these?” One was made out of slik, while another red checkered one caught my eye.

               “I got the three of these as a gift… and because I ruined your dress on the first day. Do you like them?” She smiled eagerly.

               “Yeah, they’re wonderful!” I was so happy that she got these for me. They were all beautiful. I took them from her as she handed them to me through the window, and I quickly hung them up in my dresser.

               “Did you want to go to the park today?” Ana asked. She had been eager to check out the lake at the city park as well. I was thinking of all the people who would be staring at her as she went. But, unfortunately, I had promised to see Alex today.  I was afraid that he could break up with me if I kept avoiding him for too long.”

               “I’m sorry Ana… but I have to see Alex today… I had promised him earlier.”

               “Who? Him? You’re pretty much not dating him anyways,” Ana said. “You’ve been sleeping with me all summer, it’s not like there’s anything to gain by pretending to stay with him.”

               “I just have to think about it, okay?” I didn’t know why Alex had changed so much. I used to regard him as one of the kindest figures in my life, but now he was acting really distant. “I’m just going to meet him here later today.

               “Fine. I guess I’ll go… watch TV… or something… I thought that we could hang out.” Ana huffed away to the barn. The huge door was slammed behind her, which rattled me a little.

               Alex arrived later in the day, without much fanfare. He was wearing a simple pair of jeans and a T-shirt, and he wasn’t talking to much. We sat around and watched TV for a while ourselves in the living room, not doing much of anything. Suddenly, out of nowhere, he made a proposition.    

               “I thought that we could do it.” Alex pulled out a pack of condoms from his pocket. “Y’know, we’re old enough. Let’s go upstairs to the bedroom together.” That came out of nowhere. I kind of wanted something more romantic from my boyfriend…

               “Right now?” I exclaimed.

               “When else are we going to do it? C’mon, you’re not scared, are you.”

               “I’m not scared, but…”

               “Then let’s go.” He moved upstairs, as if he was expecting me to follow him. Gingerly, I decided to follow him. I might as well have sex with a man… see what it’s like… but he was acting really strange.

               “I heard that the new girl you’re staying with is a giant pervert. There are rumors that she picked up several girls on the basketball team, y’know? Have you been hearing about that?”

               “NO!” I shouted immediately. I actually clasped my hands over my mouth as soon as I said that. Alex stopped thrusting for a moment, his brow furrowing as he gazed at me.

               “You’re really thinking of her as an innocent person or something? She can do whatever she wants, I don’t care.” He resumed thrusting, not seeming to care. “It doesn’t matter if she’s a big pervert, does it?”

               “No…” I calmed down. I knew I was being a hypocrite. By staying with Alex, I was being a hypocrite. He kept thrusting into me calmly. I didn’t say much as he kept this up. It went on for a couple of minutes. Soon he pulled out and reached for another condom.

               “What happened? It’s okay, you can keep going.”

               “I came already, but… uh… don’t worry, I can keep at it. I was just reaching for another condom.” Oh. Indeed I did see a slight bit of semen at the edge of the condom after he pulled it off. I couldn’t help but think about how much Ana felt from me. Shouldn’t it take multiple people to satisfy her? I was like nothing compared to her.

               He kept going, this time coming at me from behind. I was almost beginning to wonder if I was attracted to men at all. I had known I was for most of my life, but sex with him seemed underwhelming. Alex didn’t seem exciting either, which turned me off a bit.

               “I know about your boyfriend. As I’ve said, he doesn’t matter. But that doesn’t mean that I don’t care at all. I really wanted to do something today.”

               “I’ll make it up to you… I’m not even sure if I want to stay with him anyway.”

               “It’s okay,” she smiled. “I just know that I have permission now.” Permission? I wondered what Ana meant…

Chapter 9: Ana’s First Day           

               When Ana traveled with me to school on the first day, the entire student body was in an uproar. She had been hanging out with our family (ok, mostly with me) throughout the summer. And everyone wanted to get a glance of the gigantic girl.

               “Ana… that probably violates our dresscode,” I pointed out this morning. She was wearing cut of jeans that barely covered her ass, as well as a T-shirt which had become so small on her it had become a midriff.

“It’s not like I even have that many clothes that fit. I’m sorry I’m growing too damn fast.” Ana shrugged nonchalantly. The girl’s height marks now placed her at 17 feet, 3 inches. She had grown a foot in the past week. “Even for a giant, it’s not exactly normal to grow like that… so the factory’s getting behind on sending me clothes. Oh well, it’s not like I care,” she cupped her breasts through her T-shirt, the outline of her bra clearly visible, nearly eight feet above my head. Her breasts had expanded even in proportion to her body, looking closer to D-cups now. Each one was the size of a basketball.

“Anyway, I talked with your parents,” Ana flipped her hair back as she reached down for me. “You’re not driving to school anymore.” She picked me up and held me to her chest as we began the walk to school. At seven miles, it would take even her up to 40 minutes.

“Ana… you know we only have twenty minutes before class begins, right?”

“I can run fast… I hope you know that by now.” We’ll be fine. She pulled me into her chest the feeling of her massive breasts pressing into me was admittedly exciting as always. “Stay close!” She broke out into a jog, as she proceeded to take both of us towards the school.

It was over 90 outside today, and I began to felt it as she jogged over the pavement filled roads. It became obvious that she wasn’t wearing any deodorant, as her sweat’s stench began to become more and more apparent. It was even stronger than it was before, possibly due to her continued growth. Soon her shirt began to become sweaty as well. I just got used to bouncing up and down as she took me to school, and her sweat began to transfer over to me. It was actually kind of hot being held by her, pressed against her body heat, and I began to sweat as well. All in all, I was pretty grimy by the time she got us to the school gate, just one minute before class was to start.

“Hah… ah… I… told you… that I could get us there…” Ana was having difficulty catching her breath. She was greeted by a throng of students staring up at her. I felt awkward in her arms as all eyes were staring at me in a sense. I had never been that popular, but I could tell immediately that Ana was going to be the most popular girl at school. Desks were rearranged under a pavilion outside, attached to the school. Ana couldn’t possibly fit into the school itself, so classes with her in it were all going to be held out her. She was in all of the advanced classes. I was doing very well in math and science, so I would be taking college calculus and biology out here, but for my other classes I would have to leave and go into the school.

“Holy shit!” one student exclaimed. “She’s even bigger than I thought!”

“Look at the size of those boobs!” Another boy exclaimed. “You could be smothered in those.”

“She’s all sweaty,” another girl remarked, which I wouldn’t have taken as a compliment except for the fascinated look on her face. The chatter among the students quickly built up to a fever pitch, and the teacher became more and more impatient. His face grew redder and redder as they talked, until eventually he almost screamed out.

“GOOD MORNING EVERYONE!! HERE WE ARE, READY FOR OUR FIRST DAY OF CALCULUS!!! This is a very difficult class, so we will need ABSOLUTE attention from the first day. My name is Mr. Rothbard. Is everyone ready!?”

“Yes…” people sighed from all around the patch of grass. Nobody exactly felt like paying attention to class now.

“Now there is a new student to introduce, as I’m sure all of you know…” snickers were heard from around the classroom. “Everyone, this is…”

“Anastayia! It is lovely to meet all of you. I am looking forward to staying with all of you! I’m sorry if I’m a bit sweaty, I had to run here to class today to make it on time. And also about my clothes being slightly risqué, I’ve grown some recently and had to take time to get some replacements.” I don’t think anybody was mad at her about that.

“Everyone, get in your seats. Cynthia… you are not in ‘a seat.’”  He pointed to me sharply. I was sitting in Cynthia’s lap again, as usual. I should have figured that he would have a problem with it.

“It shouldn’t be a problem, should it?” I responded back. I kind of did want the best seat in the house.

Ana backed me up—“I’m sure it’ll be fine, Mr… Rothbard, it won’t distrac anybody at all.”

“I mean it! Cynthia, get into an actual desk!”  He leered over at me.

Ana began to stare at him intently, intimidating her with her powerful figure. “I don’t think it should be a problem,” she said sweetly. “I would be really happy if you let Cynthia stay here… and I would be REALLY upset if you tried to boss me around over such meaningless things.” She arched her back, causing her prodigious assets to jut out ye more prominently, looking like they would escape from the shirt.

“Why don’t you…”

“You don’t want to make me mad, little teacher,” she responded. I couldn’t believe her—before five minutes at school, she was already intimidating the teacher.

He backed down, however. “Okay…Cynthia… I guess it’s fine.” He looked a little defeated. I guess the authority of a teacher didn’t matter that much compared to that of a 17 foot, 1 and a half ton student.

               Throughout the hour and a half period a simple truth became evident—Ana’s presence was going to cause a lot of people to fail this class.

               Ana answered the majority of questions flawlessly as they came up in class. I was beginning to wonder if she had already had calculus. Every time she raised her hand, it drew the student’s eyes towards her. She was seated in the center of the pavilion, and the other students’ eyes were almost magnetically attracted towards her, gazing at her from all corners of the classroom. Ana seemed to beam from all of the attention. I thought of what she said earlier about Alex. That because I was sleeping with him she was able to meet the other students as well. I shouldn’t have been thinking about that. It was only fair. But even so—she could probably get twenty people from the school—at once. I had only one boyfriend who seemed disinterested in me. Maybe I should creak up with Alex.

               The boy seated directly behind her, Michael, was especially transfixed, Ana told me later. His desk was simply three feet behind her ass, and he was looking down the entire time, transfixed, at her jean shorts. I saw other students around the classroom watching her, eyes transfixed. Even the people at the front of the class were looking back.

               Ana showed off the entire time through innocuous gestures, including arching her back and yawning profusely, scratching at her sides. She even sniffed under her arm pits a couple of times, as if to innocently check, but people knew what she was doing. A couple of girls were looking away, or actually focused on the teacher, but all of the boys and most of the girls were constantly transfixed on this tower of sexual prowess.

               When she arched her back again, another student muttered “holy shit” who was sitting to her side. Even without a desk, Ana took up approximately a third of the classroom, her legs stretching for over eight feet, bordering two other sets of desks. Even while sitting down, her head was seven feet above the desks. It only reached halfway towards the top of the high pavilion, which gave her some growing room, I suppose. In the center of the class, the light shone above her, which gave the impression of her being the sun as well.

               As I looked around, nestled between legs as thick as small tree trunks, I noticed that there were several tents popping up throughout the classroom. Many of the guys were entirely transfixed on her, desire taking them over entirely. People were looking… up… and up…

               Eventually Ana said something to me, “quietly.” But everyone else could hear.

               “Cynthia… it’s okay that you have a boyfriend, it really is. But I’m going to experiment with other people as well… don’t worry… I’ll still be with you too. But I don’t think one person… is really enough… to satisfy me.” By now the teacher was watching, he had even quit lecturing. A tent had sprung up in his pants as well. It was so fucking obvious.

               “I… I have a pool… you can come there… this Friday.” Laura said. I never figured that she would be into another woman—she had never indicated that around me or anyone else, and it seemed even less likely that one of the most popular girls in school, a prominent member of the cheerleading squad, would be admitting it that pathetically, but I guess that’s what Ana did to people. I really didn’t want Laura to embarrass herself though.

               “Great!” Ana replied. “Everyone’s invited. Tell everyone you know.” It seemed kind of rude to invite what would probably be hundreds of people to someone else’s house, but I guess Ana could get away with that. “I’ll take you there myself” she looked down at me. I smiled up at her. Maybe this girl was a bit of a crazy nympho, but with all that she hung out, I thought that she really did care for me, despite showing herself off to everyone.

               “Sure,” I replied.

               The rest of the day went the same way. For the class periods in the middle of the day, I had to go into school. I knew I stank of Ana’s sweat, so I tried to avoid other people some, but mostly it went as normal. The last class I also shared with Ana, and it proceeded the same as the first.

               “Don’t we need an air conditioner here?” Ana asked miserably, when I went to meet her outside. A twinge of jealously rocked through me as I saw two other students, a guy and a girl, seated on her lap.

               Ana motioned me over… “C’mon, c’mon, there’s still room.” I walked over to sit between them. The guy, Michael, was someone I didn’t exactly like, and I didn’t even know who the girl was, but it appears that Ana was making a lot of “friends” quickly.

               The stench wafting off of Ana was overwhelming by this point. “I had to drink out of the house for like fifteen minutes earlier.” Ana explained to… everyone basically. Nobody was paying attention to anything else. “The temperature out here is fucking unbearable.”

We waited out the rest of the period similarly to the first, and soon we were all out of class.

               “Okay… everybody!” Ana exclaimed. “Let’s head over to Laura’s place this weekend. I’ll take you over there Cynthia.”

Chapter 10: The Pool

               Laura’s house was only a couple of miles from my house, and Ana carried me over there again. Her sweat was pouring on top of me again, this day even hotter and I was practically becoming drenched in it as she walked over. My hair was sticky at the touch by this point. She was walking slowly as well, the heat had seemed to drain her energy.

               “Just a bit longer until the pool… okay?” Ana said, looking down at me. “Just know, Cynthia, even if I do like to show off, and even if I let people do… some things… I really do care for you. Okay?”

               “Yeah…” I nuzzled next to her, for all it was worth, my head sandwiched evenly between her breasts. I almost dozed off beneath her, but soon we were there.

               She stood as tall as the roof of their two-story house. People were pouring through the gate to Laura’s swimming pool. It looked like there had to be hundreds of people there. How was this going to work? Her pool wasn’t even that big.

               Laura was standing in the front yard, ready to greet us Ana. “Everybody!!! The star of the party is here!” She exclaimed, as loudly as I had ever heard. “It’s ANA!!! Our very own giantess!!!” Cheering erupted from all around. Ana waved her right arm, almost dumping me to the ground in the process.

               “I know that you’re all waiting to see me, everybody!” Ana teased. “But,” she said, taking on an image of mock disappointment. “I didn’t even bring my swimsuit! Whatever shall I do?” She put on a fake pouting expression. “I don’t want to have to go naked~” Everyone in the crowd cheered in response, a deafening roar arising from all of the people all around us.

               Ana stepped over the five foot tall gate effortlessly and moved towards the pool. It was already crowded with an assortment of people.

               “Why don’t you put that girl down for a second. You already stay with her all the time. You should see the rest of the students.” Jessica replied.

               “Well I’m sure Cynthia will stay right by me…” Ana said, placing me down. She began to strip, she was actually doing it. Quickly her shirt and jeans flew off, laying into a giant sweaty pile next to the pool. Hesitantly I spotted a boy out of the corner of my eye edging towards the clothes. Soon her underwear and bra followed as well, and she was completely naked standing above the throng of admirers.

               “I’m so embarrassed.” She teased everybody. “But I imagine you must be more so. You’re all high schoolers right? All of you hoping to score a girl, get with that got guy? And all of you came here to look at my naked body.” A lot of students looked uncomfortable—they didn’t expect her to just immediately get naked. “But now you’re going to see it… and feel it… and so much more. So I need a few people to clear some space for me… or I’m going to crush someone.” Ana’s pale skin looked kind of red, actually. So I tried to point it out to her.

               “Ana! Ana!!! I think that you need some sunscreen. It looks like you’re getting burnt!” But she completely ignored me. People gradually cleared out, but still there didn’t appear to be enough room for her to lie down.

               “Coming through!!!” Ana quickly stepped into the water her feet causing massive waves throughout the pool. It was only ten feet at the deep end, so she went in there first, so that she could submerge all of her body into the water.

Ana then motioned to lie down, stretching herself throughout the pool. A couple of students disappeared entirely as she sat down, placing her multi-hundred pound ass into the pool. As she began to lay down, several gallons of water splashed out. It almost looked like steam was rising as she submerging herself into the water’s surface.

One student ended up suspended on her leg, holding onto it for dear life, as she extended it to nearly reach the other end of the pool. Her feet, each of them nearly two feet in height, were placed at the shallow end of the pool. It was so shallow that each of them extended just a bit below the surface of the water.

People were truly focused on her breast. Each of them bobbed above the water’s surface, the red nipples teasing boobs that had each become larger than the heads of the students. When I looked at each of the students, they reminded them of me. People who wanted to get lost between the marvelous breastflesh-squeezing them, sucking them. Soon an exhausted boy emerged from next to Ana, appearing right next to her armpit. He looked completely disoriented, almost hurt.  

“You look a bit out of sorts,” Ana teased, pointing him in the cheek. He really looked bruised, I thought. “Was my ass a little too heavy for you?”

He simply panted, he looked completely disoriented there. “I… think I might leave.” He simply replied, finally.

“C’mon, don’t be such a spoilsport. Again, I wanted to object as she pressed him tightly into her chest. So tightly that it looked like it was nearly suffocating him. Otherwise, she completely ignored him. “Everyone, why are you not doing anything? I know that I take up a lot of room, but I’m willing to share.” People still stood there, staring at the boy between her boobs. “I mean it. Now. Everyone will get here with me, now.”

At that point, it was like a switch had set off throughout the entirety of the place. Everyone began pouring in to the pool. Water poured out of it quickly as it overflowed. Soon Ana spotted me, still waiting on the edge of the pool. And she calmly beckoned me over.

“We’ll have some more personal time later sweetie. And I still think you’re the cutest girl here. But you should know that your little self is not enough to get me off.” She giggled, her boobs shaking with her. “And I think that you should experience that.” It’s true that she hadn’t been cumming much with me. I could try for forever, but she could easily bring me to orgasm in five minutes—even after a while I couldn’t do much to her other than make her a little wet. I suppose that’s what happened when I weighed only a few pounds to her.

“I mean it. I’ll be mad if you don’t get in here with me.” Hesitantly, I slipped into the pool. There was no standing room. I felt myself quickly sandwiched between another boy and a girl. They had both stripped down to be completely naked. Soon I found myself pressed against her ass, the other students backing me in. She already had another girl working on her clit, and I was hearing Ana begin to moan above me.

“Everyone, attend yourselves to me. I would really like to feel good now…” Ana stretched out lazily, her face barely visible through the crowds of people swarming around her. She was currently giving some boy I didn’t know a blowjob. He was straddling her face, thusting with abandon into her cavernous, slippery maw. She was sucking on it like a straw. He appeared to be in bliss, a stupid grin plastered upon his face.

Suddenly I was shoved to the side by another boy, coming through simply to lick at her stomach a little. I decided to go down to her ass, to see if I could please her down there. I held my breath and went under the water. Her ass, over three and a half feet tall, extended a couple of feet under the water. Climbing under her butt, I decided to surprise her a little. Suddenly, I thrust my arm in there, causing her to react, arching up a little. I thought that it was working well, so I kept at it. Soon she began thrashing about chaotically above me. I worried that she would even break my arm. I began to lose air as she sucked on my arm. I couldn’t even get it out from her, she had devoured it so greedily. I began to worry that something could happen to me as she thrashed above me. But even so I was aroused. As my other arm settled into her ass, I could hear the muffled cries of other people getting off on her. She was so… fucking… huge.

“Crawl all over me!” I heard Ana cry thunderously. “Fuck me! Fuck my breasts, my ass, my cunt. It takes all of you insignificant little people to fuck me!” With my breath running out, I soon felt her convulse a little around my hand. Her whole body was taking me, and many others, up and down like a ragdoll. She was already cumming.

Suddenly I felt all the breath knocked out of me, as it felt like I was being crushed. She had knocked her butt down to the surface of the pool. And I was trapped under it as she continued to writhe about. It felt like my life-force was being knocked out of me, every bone in my body being knocked about.

And suddenly, just as quickly, she was off of me, and my arm was free. I floated limply to the top of the pool. I felt violated, but there was nowhere else I could go, as everyone else was crowding me in around her. I saw another girl pressed up to her pussy, which was dripping wet. The girl almost looked like she was struggling just as much as I had been, but Ana didn’t care. She appeared to be in a state of pure bliss, not caring what happened to anyone else in the pursuit of the mighty orgasm. I couldn’t get away from her. The position I was on, to the side of her belly, wasn’t the highest real estate for her. So I hoped I’d be okay if I remained right there. But I thought I could be hurt if she did anything like that again. Many people had probably been hurt.

“HARDER!!! HARDER!!! GOD!!! HARDER!!!!” Ana screamed, confirming my worst fears. It had only been a couple of minutes, and yet she appeared to be becoming excited again. Looking at her, Ana’s nipples were incredibly hard, jutting out several inches above her breasts. One boy was titfucking her… or more appropriately, her tits were fucking him. His dick was easily swallowed beneath them… with breasts over a foot long, her breasts would easily swallow any dick on the planet. At the same time he sucked on one of her nipples, completely engrossed with her. Another girl was trying to reach to get at her other nipple, toying with it harder. Nothing about Ana was going to settle down. She had likely been waiting for this moment for a long time.

“What a little wimp!” Ana cried out at one boy limping away. “I’m just far too much to handle, aren’t I?” She was obviously having fun, treating all of the other people her age as if they were toys. I saw her forcing one boy into her armpit, making him smell it. She was being as mature as usual.

Soon I saw her looking at me again. “So Cynthia, am I everything you dreamed of when looking at my pictures. Everyone! I knew how cute this girl was, and that I’d be staying with her, so I sent her some nudie pictures before I came here. So I could get her into me!” So much for staying with Alex.

“Ana… I’m really kind of hurt right now… if you could.”

“Aw… did my big fat ass give you a booboo? Come here to mommy.” She said, dragging me over to her breasts. Copious amounts of semen was stuck between them. It looked almost like a single guy had cum in between the breasts of a normal girl. And soon my sore head was stuck beneath them. Between the sweat, her ass, and now this, I had to smell absolutely terrible by this point. The voices around me were almost completely silent, the breastflesh effectively silencing it. I was able to breathe this time, because of my exact position. I could get access to a slight bit of air from underneath her boobs.

This kept up a while, as I simply feebly licked at the skin between her boobs. It felt nice, but I wanted to go home. I didn’t think that Ana would give me that chance for a while. So I stayed there, passing the time, for what felt like an eternity.

The surface of her body felt incredibly supple, and my feet extended down to nearly her belly button. So I did my best to hump at the surface, enjoying the feeling of the sweaty skin beneath me.

I felt myself shake after some time, an orgasm reaching my core. She was basically completely ignoring me, and yet she could still bring me effortlessly to the throes of orgasm. I knew I was nothing compared to her as I lay in the throes of orgasm. I felt other people step on me as I lay there. I couldn’t do much, however, my face was caught between her breasts, soaked in the semen of strange people.

I was shocked as some other guy sat on top of me to shove his dick into her breasts as well. He moaned loudly as he thrust recklessly right above me. I was not okay with this, and tried to yell out for Cynthia, but my voice was muffled between her sweaty, sticky breasts. He kept at this for merely a couple of minutes before he came, and yet more semen dripped onto my head, shifting between her breasts. Soon another guy replaced him, and added to it yet more. This went on for hours, Ana completely ignoring me. I heard her voice calling out commands the entire time, loud enough to be heard through the muffling of her breasts.

“Hey… hey you

“Awwwww….” Ana gazed at me, her face a mixture between teasing and genuine remorse. She practically purred as she looked at me. “Why don’t I play with you some here, so that I can make up for what happened earlier?”

Before I could respond, Laura interjected. “NO! My parents are going to be here soon. The place is dirty enough… I didn’t expect you to instantly turn it into some orgy. I just wanted to…”

“You just wanted to gain some approval by showing off the new giant girl.” Ana retorted, gazing at her seductively, her platinum blonde hair framing her face. “But you need me. I don’t need you. Don’t you think other girls have pools? Cynthia has a lake.”

“Well, I was the one who invited you here! The least you can do is respect me a little!” It was kind of funny to see Laura arguing about respect. She was used to ordering other people around. Laura was literally shaking as she watched Ana acting this way towards her.

“I think I’ve shown you enough respect just by coming here.” Ana shrugged. “By the way, you haven’t bothered to experience me at all today. Are you mad because of that. I have all the room in the world because you made everyone leave early.” Ana stood out of the water, casting everything in shadow. Laura’s mouth flew open as she looked up at her, intimidated. Even at the edge of the pool, she only came up to her breasts.

“Please… just take your semen soaked friend, and leave. Before anyone gets here,” she pleaded one last time. Finally, thankfully, Ana shrugged, and she picked me up. She put on her tight, wet clothes quickly. Somehow, I thought, they didn’t appear to be that tight before. Maybe it was an effect of the water. Soon I lost my breath one last time as I was dipped under the pool’s surface. She was cleaning me off, I realized. Soon though, she held me to her again, and she was walking with me back towards the place.

“Ana… what was that,” I pleaded with her, limply in her hands.

“I’m sorry…” she sighed. “I just got a bit carried away… sometimes I get a bit carried away.”

“Carried away! You hurt several people! You hurt me! You covered me in semen!”

“Yeah? And you still came after I hurt you and covered you in semen? Didn’t you? Besides,” she grinned down at me wickedly, “I still think that you really enjoyed me. Everyone did. That’s worth anything I cause. I’m big… REALLY big… and I can’t help but bump into a few people when I’m getting off.” I was beginning to wonder whether this… any of this… was a good idea.

“Just… try to be more gentle, okay?”

“Yeah… yeah…” she said, looking back at me. “Do you want to try anything at your place, I still don’t really feel satisfied.”

“YOU JUST ORGASMED FOR FIVE HOURS!!!” I felt like her even saying this was insane. “How are you not satisfied!!”

“Geez, don’t have such a stick on your ass!” she retorted. “You liked humping me for that long. And you’re still going to like it when we get home. You’re sleeping with me tonight. And between you and me… I don’t plan to sleep.”

Settling Down

               On Saturday, I awoke on top of Ana. I felt sore all over. She had screamed last night as she thrust my head into her. She had done this the entire time. The nympho had a serious problem. Ana had a serious problem. Nobody has sex all day like that. But she stretched as if she didn’t have a care in the world—high—high in the air.

               “Hey… Cyndy…” Ana poked at me, the large finger taking up my entire cheek. “Can we measure me again? I’m curious.”

               “We measured you earlier this week,” I groaned. “There’s no reason that it should be any different now.”

               “I’m just curious. You see, I have just the slightest of suspicions that, by some coincidence, I have happened to grow. So can you measure my prodigious height?”

               I groaned, but I looked to reach at the massive tape measure. It was going to run out of space soon. The thing only reached twenty feet in length. Ana laid down on the dirt just as she had before. I took out the tape measure. She really did look bigger. From foot to toe, the tape measure stretched to nearly its full length. I gasped when I measured it fully. 18’7. 18’7.

               “Eighteen feet seven inches.” I cried. “How did you know? How did you know? The factory’s going to have to work overtime for you. You’re going to need a new change of clothes every week.”

               “My body’s trying to outpace any ability to wear clothes,” she gazed at me. “Eventually none will fit me at all.”

               “Ana… aren’t you worried about this at all? No clothes will fit you? What are you going to do?”

               “Whatever I want,” Ana beamed with pride, as if her growing was the greatest accomplishment in the world. In a sense, I suppose it was. It seemed to matter more than most people’s accomplishments. “But not today.”

               “Not today. What DO you plan to do today? I was just going to hang out with Sarah. You know. Like I was having an ordinary day… that’s all.”

               “That’s fine,” she chirped, shifting her massive body on the ground. “I’ll hang out with her too.” I didn’t really want to tell this massive, growing girl that she couldn’t hang out with me. I might try and give her another chance.

               “Fine. Whatever. But we’re just going to hang out and do normal things today. Not sex things. That’s simple enough to understand, right?”

               “That’s fine. I don’t feel like I did yesterday. You’re not mad at me right?” She looked at me with innocent eyes. Innocent eyes after she plastered my face to semen yesterday.

               “I’m not mad! I’m fine!” I yelled back. Ana began to eat her mid-morning meal, a gigantic amount of meat, in silence. The large vat, contributed by people throughout the town, had to have hundreds of dollars of food in it. She ate it effortlessly while I waited for Sarah to arrive.

               Sarah didn’t expect me to be with Ana, after what happened yesterday. I could tell, as her smile faded a little when she saw her.

               “Hi Cynthia… Hi Ana,” she responded when she saw us. “I didn’t know you’d be here today, Ana.”

               “Is there a problem about me being here?”

               “I just heard that you fucked the entire school,” Sarah huffed, as she walked up me. “When I saw how familiar the two of you were becoming… when I saw that… I didn’t have in mind you showing off your naked body to everyone.” We stood there in silence for a second, shuffling our feet. “Do you play chess,” Sarah inquired after several minutes. “Sure, why not.” We all silently went inside of the barn. For a while, everyone played chess.

               “You’re going to move the pieces for me, right? They’re a bit small for me.” For a while we played chess silently. The only sound was the directions which Ana issued to me, as I moved the pieces for her. I had always known that Sarah was skilled at chess. She had nearly won a state championship a year ago. It was surprising to see this game drag out for so long.

               “But you do like her, right?” Sarah looked between the two of us. “If you like her, you wouldn’t do what you did yesterday. Just because you’re a popular girl and she’s relatively quiet doesn’t mean that you should have orgies with the entire school. But… she said,” picking up a knight gingerly, “maybe you think it’s unique because you’re big, but people don’t like it when they’re cheated on.” She remarked simply, lecturing the giant.

               “I still make sure to spend a lot of time with her…” Ana squirmed from the questioning. “She has a boyfriend, as I’m sure you know. So I haven’t thought of it as dating traditionally.” The two sat there, me moving at Ana’s commands for a while. “I was never that popular actually,” Ana remarked, out of nowhere. “My complexion cleared up a lot recently, but trust me, I didn’t always look this way. I was considered to be kind of a nerd. I didn’t have many friends… please… I’m sorry. Did I hurt you yesterday, Cynthia? I would never mean to hurt you.”

               “A little. Can’t you control yourself? Don’t you realize that people probably have pictures of you after what happened at the pool. You’re going to be known to everybody as nothing but a giant slut.” I remarked, probably too cruelly.

               “I’m fine with being known as a giant slut. They’re not my friends, after all. I can get something from them, and they can get something from me. I don’t have to show any other side to them. I doubt that they would care anyway.” She was concentrating, looking down at the pieces. It appeared that she was finally losing, Sarah gaining the advantage as Ana’s king was pushed into a corner.

Growth

               I woke up in my room, still feeling sore from the activities of last night.  I was always sore nowadays. It’s inevitable when you live with someone like Ana. Even when we didn’t do anything for several days, one night with her was enough to make me sore for a while. After all—all or nothing. I dressed slowly, rubbing myself to calm the tension in my muscles, as I prepared to amble downstairs.

               When I arrived, my father was speaking excitedly with someone on the phone. He really seemed to be getting into the publicity thing. Everyone had to know what was going on between Ana and I. She was far, far too loud for them not to know. But to this point, they had refused to acknowledge it.

               “So how much should we get to administer the contract?” He asked excitedly. “20,000? Yes, we’re doing everything that we can to take care of her.

               He was like this all the time now. He wasn’t preoccupied with much else, even his actual job. He could earn far more money by skimming off the top of contracts designed to feed Ana. It had, in a sense, become his job. And he didn’t have time for much else. I didn’t really speak to him.

               “What are you going to do today, dear?” I heard my mother speak from across the living room, as I walked in. She was seeming to be disapproving pretty strongly, lately. It was obvious what I was doing with Ana.

“I’m probably going to hang out with Ana again.” I replied.

“You’re going to… hang out… with her again? Don’t you think you should do something else? You’re letting her preoccupy you all of the time,” she sniffed. Should someone else try to occupy the giant horny girl!?

“Well, what else did you want to do today?” I snapped at her.

“I don’t know…” she responded, shocked. I normally didn’t talk back to her like this. But it was my duty to satiate Ana. It was my duty to do that. My place.

I didn’t wait for my mother to respond, and I quickly went outside, heading towards the barn. I was stunned at what I saw there, however. There was a boy limping out of the barn. If there was one word which I could use to describe him, it would be sticky. All he was doing was muttering about Ana being a psycho. It was easy to put two and two together.

“So I suppose she fucked you,” I said. “Now tell me, who first brought that idea to her.” He shot me a dirty look back, but it was true. Unlike him, I couldn’t choose to be around Ana or not. He wanted to be fucked by her, and so he was. He got what he wanted.

“I thought it would be nice, but I didn’t go there to fuck her!” He retorted. The boy, I realized, was not a boy. He must be a man. He actually looked like he was over six feet tall, and in his thirties.

“Oh, so you’re the delivery guy, I guess,” I remarked, looking back at him. “Did she really do anything to you…”

“Just… whatever. I get paid more than most I guess.” He continued limping away.

I sighed, and prepared to go inside the barn, walking outside it. The door of it was already open, as a large truck was backing into it. Yep, he was a delivery guy. But I wondered where the rest of the staff was, as I prepared to enter Ana’s “room.” Immediately I noticed the smell of her cum.

She was drinking a gigantic vat of milk which someone had left for her. The thing was gigantic, almost a small pool’s worth. Even to her, it should have been big. She had to wrap both of her hands around it to lift it in the air to her mouth. Yet she was lapping at it greedily, sucking the whole thing down in short order. Her belly actually appeared to be slightly distended, it appeared that she was really going at it.

But what was more noticeable than Ana were all the people around her. There had to be like eight delivery men, in addition to the one who ran off. She reclined in the barn like a queen, letting everyone else service her. Her back rested against the wall as she drunk from the vast vat of milk.

She didn’t even look at me as she ordered everyone else around. “You understand now, right? This is nothing. All of this milk that you got me is not going to last any amount of time. You need to be getting me much more food. Much more. The entire room smelled of her. Of her sweat. Of her cum. It felt like I was entering her realm.

One of the men was thrusting into her sopping pussy down below. How pointless, I thought. His dick couldn’t have been longer than a few inches, and he was trying to fuck someone who was like twenty feet tall. She couldn’t have felt it at all, but she was clearly turned on anyway.

Her feet were covering two other men, splaying across most of their bodies. She moved the toes between their dicks and their tongues, alternating between letting them lick her feet, and bringing them to orgasm. Still another man was trapped beneath her ass, in a similar position to me a couple of days ago. It practically covered him entirely. I swallowed as I thought about how it already looked bigger than at the pool.

“You aren’t doing enough you know. I’m a big girl, so you can’t hold back.” I noticed with shock that she was already finishing the vat of milk, draining the last of it. She licked her lips as the last gallons disappeared down her throat. That was when she finally noticed me.

“Cynthiaaaaa…. How are you today? How do I look, big?” Ana said. She appeared to be fishing for a compliment, but I was too shocked by everything going on to even be able to respond.

“Cat got your tongue?” Ana finally put down the empty vat. A deep clang reverberated as it hit the ground. “It’s time for you to spend some quality time with me.”

“Wait, I’m not sure if…” but my protests were cut short as the naked giantess lifted me into the air. This was insane. I was constantly sore from everything going on. She hovered me in front of her face, brining my lips closer to hers.

My hair was blown back as she belched. The smell of milk filled all of my senses as she began burping. This went on for over 10… 20… 30 seconds, and it just didn’t stop. Finally, her deep low, belch turned into something light. And she emitted a last single burp before giggling. I wrinkled my nose at the smell, but I didn’t have time to say anything before she began kissing me.

Did I say kiss? It was really more like she was licking me all over. Her tongue probed all over my body, even clothed. Soon another set of clothes was quickly becoming ruined, as it was stained with her saliva.

“Ana… how did you start an orgy here. What did you even do?” I protested, as she licked me all over.

“I simply ordered them to service me. I can be pretty persuasive. Look at me. There’s no other fucking girl like me who can fucking fuck like me anywhere near here. And now… I order you to serve me too.” She attempted to jam her large tongue into my mouth with that statement. Unlike before, it didn’t even really fit in me at all, which I found to be a little sad.

“How are you eating so much? How did you go through that vat of milk!?” I really was concerned. Noone, even her size, should be able to drink that for breakfast.

“I’m a growing girl, as I’m sure you know. And besides,” she cupped her breasts, jostling the people sucking at her nipples. “Milk makes your breasts grow bigger.”

“I think they’re big enough,” but my protests were cut off as she pressed me to her boob expectantly. Knowing what she wanted, I began to take her nipple into my mouth. Several of the other men were still pleasuring her, even as a couple of others called the radio.

“Yes… we need three more trucks,” the man responded. Three more!? He explained the circumstances on the radio, even as I quit proving at Ana’s nipple for a second, stunned. Three more trucks of milk? Where was she going to put it all at? Looking down, I saw that her belly was already slightly distented from all of the milk she had been drinking.

At that moment, I saw another face peeking inside the barn, even as most of the employees began to leave to satiate her hunger, merely myself remaining behind to continue the eternal dance of pleasuring Ana. It was Sheldon. Great.

Sheldon, clocking in at 5’4, was one of the biggest nerds in the entirety of the school. Wearing a thick pair of glasses, and sporting unkempt hair, there was hardly anybody who he

“H… hi. Ana.” He pushed his glasses up nervously. “I am a big… big fan of you. I… I’m in a different class, and I wasn’t invited to the pool party, so this is my first chance… to get to talk to you.”

“Well, it makes since why you’d be nervous, I guess. I’m kind of a big girl. That’s a little intimidating.” Ana pressed her thumb into the back of my head even as she said this. I suppose she wanted me to pleasure her some more. Turning away, I continued to suck at her nipple. It was HARD right now, and nearly four inches in length. The thing was almost as long and wide as a dick, as I took it into my mouth. I liked the soft and rubbery feel as I bit at it. And my hands wrapped around her soft and pillowy breast, an incredible sensual pillow. Ana was the sexiest thing alive.

And Sheldon agreed.

“I never knew that any girl like you was out there,” he went on, fervently. “I have been a giantess… admirer for years.”

“Admirer, huh.” She responded. “Do you go on any of the websites? Giantess City, giantessworld, stuff like that?” Sheldon fervently watched me sucking on her nipple.

“Yes, all of the time. I love reading stories about girls who grow over a long period of time, becoming bigger and bigger. More and more powerful. Girls like you.”

“Girls like me, huh. It must be pretty amazing to meet a girl like me, especially when you look like you barely talk to girls,” Ana made the obvious observation. “You must have wanked off a lot to girls like me, but I bet your imagination’s limited. You couldn’t have imagined all of this.” Ana flicked her other nipple. “If you met a girl like me, have you ever considered what you would have to offer? It’s not like I find you very attractive myself. And,” she said, gesturing to the empty container of milk. “It’s not like you could do a lot to feed me. Although…” she gazed down, smiling. “I guess in those stories it’s pretty common for people like you to use your bodies to feed me, right?”

“Y… yeah. I mean, vore… is pretty hot. The thought of you being so insignificant to a girl that she eats you for a snack is hot, right? Slipping down her throat, to her stomach. A small part of you adding to the body of a giant, growing girl.” He was breathing hard as he said this. I couldn’t tell from my vantage point, but I would have bet $100 that he had an erection.

“Giants aren’t immune from kuru.”

“Kuru?” He was clearly in the dark, as was I.

“Several giants used to eat people, and it became more common among us than among people. Besides, I find the thought of eating someone icky.” I noticed that neither of those reasons for not eating people included consideration of the actual people.

“But that goes back to my point… Sheldon? What DO you have to offer me? Because from my vantage point, I don’t see much.” He was clearly nervous, looking at the girl, over eighteen feet tall, wet with sweat. It was a vision to him. And Sheldon did not want to fuck this up… meanwhile I just continued to lick her nipple. Ana wasn’t paying as much attention to me. And it was nice to savor her without her manipulating my body every which way.

“I have only to offer me,” Sheldon replied. “I don’t know what I can do, but I’ll do everything I can.”

“Everything?” Ana haughtily replied. “Prove you can do everything.” She turned towards me, a different tone in her voice. “Could you… uh… detach myself from my nipple for a little bit. I want to see what everything is.” Awkwardly, I complied. I couldn’t believe that the sexiest girl on Earth was going to give Sheldon the time of day.

Ana walked outside of the barn, completely naked. I knew that my parents had to see her. But I didn’t know how to respond. Sheldon ran ahead of her walking out into the field.

“Walk about… I don’t know… twenty feet in front of me.” Ana ordered Sheldon. I walked on the ground, following Ana. My eye was level with her knee, and looking up at her butt above, her leg was as thick as my entire body. She had become goddamn huge. Twenty feet in front of the ground lay a shallow depression, a sort of groove into the ground. Sheldon walked towards the bottom of it, from which I imagined Ana must have appeared even more magnificent.

“What do you want me to do, g…goddess.” Sheldon replied.

“Goddess is not a word you will use from now on. I am powerful because I am a gigantic, sexy, horny, smart girl. People like me have the ability to get others to do what they want. By calling me ‘goddess’ it makes it seem like it’s some sort of magic. But,” she whispered lustily, cupping her breasts for the umpteenth time this day, “the secrets of success are right in front of you. Besides, ‘goddess’ just sounds corny. Okay?”

“Yes… god… Ana, you magnificent giantess.” Sheldon obeyed.

“Good. Then what I want you to do… is help me practice my aim.” Ana smiled, far above him. “You will take off all of your clothes, and lay them in a pile next to you.” I wasn’t sure what Ana meant by ‘practice her aim,’ but I had an idea. Sheldon complied with this order as well, taking off all of his clothes and laying them to the side. His dick was quite a bit larger than I thought possible… not that it mattered to Ana.

“Okay then… let’s go. Number one.” My suspicions were right. Ana began to let loose a stream of piss, which immediately impacted Sheldon. Her aim was perfect. She didn’t need practice, and the stream of piss directly hit his face.

“Bulls-eye!” Ana exclaimed, keeping up the stream of piss. Of course, Ana is a girl, so it sprayed around him as well. I could even feel a bit of wet pee hit me as it kept going. I didn’t… particularly… mind. But I didn’t envy Sheldon’s position as the piss began to form a small lake around him. There was no point for him to put his clothes into a pile, as they were soaked completely the moment Ana began to piss. The stream just kept on going, Ana smiling as she continued to unleash a deluge upon my classmate. This kept up for over a minute, and as the level of piss grew higher, Sheldon had to prop himself up to keep the piss from flowing over his head. Not that this was helping. Her aim remained good. And it was clearly hard for him to catch his breath, and he had to awkwardly turn his head to the side to get a little bit of air in, along with a little piss. If he had opened his mouth to the stream head-on, he probably would have had teeth knocked out.

“Well, how did you like that,” Ana giggled, the stream finally beginning to subside.

“I…” Sheldon began to respond, sitting up.

“Psych!” Ana laughed as she began to pee again, laughing like an immature little girl, giggling at how much pee she could make. He was knocked back over again, and to my dismay, it looked like he was entirely underneath the surface of her piss. I was just about ready to yell at Ana to stop, when it finally began to stop for real. The stream trickled down towards her leg, but Ana let loose a couple of last bursts into the lake, straining as she finally quit pissing for real.

Soon afterwards, Sheldon’s head broke over the surface of the piss again. In the narrow depression, Sheldon had to sit up, and his shoulders were at the surface of her pee.

“Ana… this is the hottest thing that I have ever witnessed. No one else… no one else… can produce pee like you. It’s amazing

“I like people who admire me so much,” Ana teased, although her hand reached down and ruffled my hair at that moment, as if to remind me that I would always be her favorite. “Although it looks like a pond of pee. I wouldn’t really call it a lake.”

“I… I don’t think anyone else can even make a pond of pee.”

“You’ve got me there,” Ana replied tapping her foot. “Now I have another question. Can you drink a pond, Sheldon? Can you do it for me?” She looked at him expectantly. There was more piss than Sheldon there. Surely, she knew that was impossible? Maybe she asked him because it was.

And yet, he began his task, as if he was certain he could accomplish this. Sheldon began drinking her piss like it was manna from heaven, greedily slurping at the

“I don’t know if you were paying attention, but half the people left the pool party before it was finished, Cynthia,” Ana explained. “I have to find out who my true fans are, who my true servants are. The ones who have no sense of dignity around me. Those are the ones I’ll keep with me.” Ana kept talking, like some insane perverted queen. “They will show their devotion to me, at least trying their hardest to satisfy my demands, no matter how pointless or humiliating. And that… as I told you

 

 

“That was a lot of milk,” Ana replied, wiping away the last of it from her mouth. I was simply stunned looking at her. She had to have been bigger than this morning. Several feet taller. And looking at her distented belly, Ana was going to grow some more. Sheldon had given up all pretenses, jacking of to the side as he looked up at his… goddess.

“Now, I need to take a piss again. Sheldon, I know you’re having fun. But you know how it goes in all the giantess stories, right? The little guy follows the big girl’s orders.”

“Right.” Sheldon looked at her, admiring every inch. “Ana, your skin is really very smooth. It’s amazing that someone as beautiful as you would become this big.”

“Why thank you,” Ana accepted graciously. “I’m glad that I’m this big as well. Now get in the lake. I want to see if I can make it as big as the one in the back.”

“I think that’s a bit of a lofty goal,” I joked, looking up at my big lover.

“Heyyyyyyyyy girl. You see my belly here.” Ana burped yet again, reminding me. “How much milk do you think I’ve had today. At LEAST a lake’s worth.” She rubbed her disgorged belly slowly. No matter how much Ana peed, she wasn’t going to produce the untold thousands of gallons present in that lake. However, I thought glumly, that was at her present size. Would she someday be big enough to do that? I swallowed as I thought that the day may not even be that far away, as I looked at her belly again.

Athleticism

Humiliation

Rejection

Stalking

The Party

               “Oh?” She mocked, high above me. So… high… above me. “You LOVE me? Think about what we did forever, Cynthia… from day one… just THINK. WE FUCKED! From day one!” She pressed her foot into me more, sending pain throughout my body. I was almost entirely covered… by one foot. The stench was horrible. She obviously hadn’t bathed in a while.

               “You remember… everything else we did too, right? You remember how much we hung out… we’re friends if nothing else?” I screamed up at her. “We’re friend’s right!”

               “Move her into the pool!” She barked at the party goers, slurring

 

               For a while Ana just stood there above me, saying nothing, not moving at all. Even her breathing was calm… it was almost like she was a giant, majestic statue, except she was teetering back and forth.

               “STOP!!! STOP!!!” All of the taunting around me suddenly ceased, as if a switch had been pulled.

               “Cyndy… is that… your… arm?” She asked slowly, remorsefully. With that, all of the taunting arising from outside of the pool stopped.

               “Y…Y…Yes…” I slowly croaked out. I didn’t feel like I could move. I had never felt like such a wreck in my life. My entire body was crying out in pain.

               Ana reached down into the puddle of her own piss, slowly… and soon she had me in her hands. She was crying.

               “I don’t know what I did… I’m so sorry… I’m so sorry… I’m a terrible person… everyone was giving me everything… I thought that I was more important than someone insignificant like you… but I shouldn’t hurt anyone like that… like when I…” she was sobbing uncontrollably, and all of the party goers looked uncomfortable. I don’t know if she was realizing it, but I was now becoming covered in her tears as well. I just couldn’t help but lie there, feeling broken.  I don’t know if it was because she was high, or what… but I didn’t

High Confession

               With a jolt I was woken up. I felt shaking all around me. Ana must have been returning from another party. I checked my clock and it said 12:30 A.M., but I wasn’t going to get back to sleep as the footsteps grew stronger around me.

Ana was returning from another party, her large footfalls were evident as they grew closer. God, she was huge now. I never realized how much giants grew during puberty. I didn’t want to think about it-but the truth was self-evident. The girl I had first met at fifteen feet in height had ballooned to more than double that-over 30 feet-and still growing. It felt like our entire house was shaking as she approached it.

               And with the crash of a book to the right of me, I realized that it actually was. Ana was typically pretty gentle with her footsteps, but now she must have been too out of her mind to think about it. I thought about how insignificant we all must be to her, even as she approached. And approached she did, as several books of mine fell off the shelf. As her steps shook the earth, I hid instinctively under the covers, drawing them up so she wouldn’t notice me. I still didn’t want to talk to her right now… maybe she was feeling bad, but I didn’t want to talk to her right now.

               But it was to no avail. Soon the window, the special window, made just for me and my sister, opened up. And I knew what was there. I heard a loud crashing as Ana’s hand must have smashed into the bookshelf.

               “Where… uh… where are you, sister. Come on out… I just want to play a little…” Soon I heard another crash. I didn’t even know what that was.

               “There ya are!” I suddenly felt like my life was being squeezed out of me as one, and then another, arm grasped over me. I thought about screaming for help, but at this point I didn’t think that it would do too much. Soon I was lifted out the door, and I felt myself being carried throughout the air, clad in just my nightgown.

               She was stumbling towards the barn. As large as it was, it was only 30 feet high, and the doors less than half that. So she had to crawl to enter it now. My face roughly collided with the ground as she drug me in following her. I was terrified. But against all of my wishes I was excited. For so long… for so long… a part of me had been regretting what I had said to her earlier, and how cold she had grown sense. As she roughly drug me into the barn, I was hoping that things were changing. I had lost my boyfriend, I had lost my brother, my parents… it felt like more and more my life was revolving against Ana. And deep down I wanted her. And I wanted her to want me. Like over a year ago, when she first met me.

               And soon I was gazing up at her. She still had me in both of her hands, entwined in them as she stared down at me, her crouched figure appearing to take up the entirety of our barn.

               “Ana…” I asked hesitantly. “How… how are you doing Ana?”

               “Out of my mind… and a little joint” she said, staring down at me, unfocused. “I only had a few barrels of beer. I had heard…. I… had heard it was like water compared to vodka. So I didn’t think it would do this to me. And that it would be fine to have a few dozen joints.” She did look unsteady staring down at me. If she fell over on top of me, I thought that it would be painful, to say the least. “People were giving them all to me… so I figured I had to try it all…”

               “O…Okay Ana… I just… I just don’t want you to hurt me…” I said trembling. After what happened at the party, I was truly afraid. “Could she kill me? Was that it?”

               “Why is your leg all wrapped up?” She examined curiously. She didn’t really know why.

               “Because you stepped on it!” I cried out. “D… don’t you remember!” Her focus grew a bit stronger.

               “Really?” She said, narrowing her eyes at me.

               “I’m sorry, I shouldn’t have said that!” I said, trembling, looking up at her. Why did I have to open my big mouth?

               “No… I didn’t think that really would hurt you that much. I’m just a big clumsy, stupid fool. You probably hate me now.”

               “Everyone just wants to fuck me, or watch me push over a building, or stomp reallllly hard Ana. Stomp hard! Make the ground shake! I mean… I don’t know…” I felt something big and wet hit me, covering my face all over, as her grip relaxed. Was she… crying?  “What I did was unforgiveable. I am unforgiveable. I don’t deserve to exist on this planet…” Ana kept sobbing.

               “No… I’m the one who’s pathetic…” I muttered, looking up at her. “You did do all of that. You exposed my boyfriend for caring more about wanting to fuck a hot girl than anything, my father as someone who just wants money and publicity, my friends just wanting to be popular… only Sarah really stuck by me. And you know what?” I said, gazing up at her, looking at her face, her stupid, beautiful, amazing face.

               “I still think about you constantly. Like a hundred times as much as when you first gave me those pictures.” Ana tried to use her free hand to wipe the tears from her eyes, as she looked at me intensely. And I’m insanely jealous, thinking of other people being with you. I stopped being with you because you hurt me, and toyed with me… if everything had been as gentle as that first night I probably never would have done what I did. You know… I was dating Alex long before I met you.” She nodded her head as I kept speaking. “But I let you do things with me for months, almost a year, all that time, under the excuse that I couldn’t resist. But I could have any time. You would have stopped. As you did. THAT’S when it felt that my life fell apart. When I could no longer be you… be beside you. I was afraid… I still am afraid… that the only reason I like you is because you’re big.”

               “Maybe… maybe it is a bit of a fetish thing,” Ana spit out, her face shining red with embarrassment. “But… but even if I always wanted a lover that was tiny in comparison to me… I… I wanted you, more than anyone else. And yes, I did want to mess with you. I did want to feel you under me… I still do… But I really do like snuggling you up to me too. I’ve discovered that I do like that. And telling you that it’ll all be allright.

               “You know…” I breathed. “I even liked it when you were rough with me. I was scared… that you would hurt me. But it was always exciting. You were… are always exciting. I just don’t know why… why a giant like you would be interested in me.”

               “I have been for a long time… and… and I’ll take care of you,” she whispered softly, as she brought her other hand to me as well, and began to cradle me. “I might keep teasing you, and I’ll be a little rough at times, but I’ll take care of you. Always.” Even as she said this, I knew that a part of her would be overly domineering. I knew that she’d never be that gentle. That she’d continue to mess with me. And I no longer cared. I just wanted her.

               “And… about Alex… I have to tell you something… I swallowed him, but I… I… threw him up afterwards. I mean, I was pretty drunk… and I got some other people to help with that… it was kind of a mess… it took a bunch of EMTs and shit… I mean, there was vomit everywhere… and he was burned by my stomach acid… but… I was really mad… about what he did.” Every small admission came out of her painfully, the giantess wincing.

               “Huh.” I didn’t really care too much. As long as he was alive, it was okay.

               “By the way, you said it was a bit of fetish thing… but Ana, you have more than a bit of a fetish, don’t you? I saw everything on your computer.”

               “Yeah… yeah… I have a problem!” Ana started crying again, her gigantic tears flowing freely down her face, wetting the floor of the barn below.

               “I… I don’t even know if I care anymore,” I responded. “You’re a nympho. Just admit it. But I’m… I’m one as well. I don’t mind if you have sex with other people, or even crowds, or whatever, all of the time, as long as you can keep me by your side wherever you go.”

               “Of course! I never tried to shut you out before! I always let you go with me if you asked. And if you ask to be by my side every moment,” then I’ll keep you with me. “And I’ll treasure every moment. Every moment. Every. Single. One.” She placed me back onto the ground of the barn, looking down at me almost remorsefully. At that moment, she looked more beautiful than I ever saw her. In the lighting of the barn, her golden hair shone like the sun above me.

               “So… knowing all that… is it okay if we start over? If you don’t want to… I can get out of your life. I’ll move away from here. I’ve messed everything up about people and giants bonding anyway.” She looked embarrassed, fidgeting as she said this.

               I knew that she had possibly almost killed me. I knew that she had humiliated me in front of many people. I knew that I loved her… but even so, I wondered if I was only forgiving someone that had done all of that to me because I was obsessed with her, because I couldn’t live without her. But even so.

               “I forgive you,” I muttered quietly. “I forgive you.”

 

 

 

 

A Strange Marriage

               “I know that I have a lot of problems. I am a nympho. I’ll probably never stop being one. I came among people… and among you, just to satisfy my fetish. Because I thought that you were pretty. If you’re okay… okay with who I am, I want to show you that you are more important to me than anyone else. Cynthia…” she took a deep breath, and her hands flexed back and forth. “Cynthia…

Cynthia, Will you marry me?

               I had never been so stunned. Ana wanted me to be with her, by her side, or in her hands, for her entire life.

Anastasiya… of course I will. I want to be your wife.

 

 

My Master

               “Cynthia… y’know, after all this time, I haven’t really learned to care for too many people.”  Ana said, breaking me out of her distraction. She was slumped over in the barn, her legs sticking out of its entrance. She couldn’t really fit in there at all anymore. She needed a new place.

               “What did that come from,” I replied. I was present at a characteristic spot, pressed against her clevage, as we lay down and watched a basketball game on the massive screen. She had always remarked how funny it was that she liked it so much when she could beat an entire team on her own.

               “So… as I said yesterday. I have a problem. A massive problem,” Cynthia replied. “And I think that I have a way to fix it. A very… passive aggressive way.”

               “What do you mean by passive aggressive,” I said, looking up at her perfect face curiously.

               “As much as we connect, I know that you’re every bit as massive a pervert as I am.” She looked at me matter of factly. “And I will prove it to you, one way or another. But I need to keep you safe. And I need to show you how much I love you. So I decided to give you a new present, for whenever you’re thinking of sex.”

               “And what is that?” I asked, poking her breast hard. She giggled as I did this. “Is it some sort of giant vibrator so you can be distracted?”

               “The present is me, silly,” she giggled, hugging me to her closer. “I’ve decided to have you wear the pants in our relationship from now on.”

               “You!?” I exclaimed. “What do you mean. I already have you?”

               “No. I mean that you get to order me around from now on when we do anything sexual. I love you, but I probably shouldn’t depend upon you for every orgasm. As you’ve seen, little people break kind of easily. But if you order me around all the time, you can keep me from ever hurting you. And that way… I’ll be able to show you how much of a pervert you are.” Hearing this was incredulous

               “So you want me to order you around… all the time, when we do anything perverted? I hate to sound like a loser, but I think natural selection but you on top. You’re fifty feet tall! Weren’t you talking about the square-cube law? You’re a THOUSAND times bigger than me. I don’t think I get to order you…”

               “That’s what makes it hot, silly.” Ana responded. “If I keep messing with you like I did earlier, I’m going to really hurt you, or even kill you. I can’t let that happen. However,” she smiled darkly. “I KNOW that you like to see me do some really perverted things. Eventually, I will hurt someone, and you will be the one to order it. I think this is the way to get you to be okay with it.”

               “I’ll never order you to hurt anyone…” I was in disbelief. How could she think that? “Of course I would never do that.”

               “I believe you will soon enough… we’ll see.” Ana replied darkly. “I do get off on hurting people, on dominating people. And watching them come back for more. I don’t want to hurt you, but honestly,” she said sweetly, “I don’t care about hurting anyone else. And I wouldn’t give this to you if I thought that you had barriers. But I am absolutely certain… absolutely certain… that you will break them.”

               For a little while I sat in silence, stunned against her chest. She said she would be calmer after she acted at the party, but apparently that only extended to me, and no one else at all. She thought I was going to order her to do these horrible things? Why

               “Okay… I guess I’ll order you around. But you’ll probably be disappointed. All you sure you want to do this all of the time?”

               “Maybe not all of the time in the end,” she admitted. “We’ll probably settle on half of the time. But I think that you should get exclusive control for the next couple of weeks. I really do need to think of a way to not hurt you though. I don’t want anything to happen to you,” she looked down at me calmly.

               “So… what did you want to do?” She asked. The basketball game was over. I guess that she expected me to go ahead and start ordering her around. I had no idea.

               “T… take off your clothes,” I requested, looking up at her.

               She giggled. “Okay, master.” Quickly she began to pull off her vast, and as always too tight clothes. I found myself tumbling as the surface of her shirt moved under me. I really didn’t feel like she was being that cautious. Soon I found myself deposited between her legs. Each of them was over half as tall as me, looking like tree trunks next tome Her shirt removed. I stayed there as she quickly removed the rest, the vast legs lifting as she slipped off her jeans and panties. It all happened in 30 seconds. Ana sure knew how to undress quickly. I felt disoriented as I sat there in the bottom.

               “What happened to being more careful?” I complained, feeling disoriented.

               “You need to give better orders, master. You only told me to get undress. You didn’t tell me to be careful about it.”

               “Touche.”

               “And…” Ana looked down at my tiny form, buried beneath her legs. “I told you last night… I’m already taller than most giants, pretty much any giant I know. If this keeps up, I could easily become a giant to giants, and I figured out why. You know, how I told you that giants grow based on some very strange things?”

               “Yeah.” Where was she going with this?

               “I was kicked out of school… I think that giants were hoping the peace treaty failed from the beginning by sending me, actually, by giving me one last chance.”

               “You were expelled? Why!?” Even as I asked, I already knew the answer.

               “I was a severe pervert. I committed public masturbation. I took off my clothes in the middle of class. I was trying to be discrete, I swear. But I couldn’t make it through an entire school day without getting off. Eventually I tried to make out with a hot girl in the middle of class, and it was too much.” Well yeah, that’s sexual assault...

               “But it’s theorized that giants can have weird triggers that make them grow. By satisfying their desire at any cost, they can establish dominance, and this increases the need to satisfy their desire more. It spirals outside of control. Do you remember, on that day at the pool? Did my clothes look tight?”

               “Yeah, but you can’t be saying what I think you are…”

               “I am. I grew almost a foot that day. I was famished actually. It’s why I ate so fucking much when I got home. I went from being well nourished to being frightfully skinny in one day. So…” she said, smiling with anticipation. “You will control how much I satisfy my desire. I should still be able to grow for over a year… and I could get very… very… big. Giants aren’t able to control each other to the degree I can control little people. You will make me a living mountain… a being you worship and love simultaneously.” I looked in front of her, and her massive slit was already leaking, a stream of cum floating towards me. “I know what your answer will be. So… are you ready?”

               “Yeah… but I think we’ll start with other people later.” What she said blew me away. She was becoming bigger than giants were supposed to be? What in the world was supposed to happen?

               There probably wasn’t any other alternative at his point. I imagined that I would find out.

               “Spread yourself open,” I commanded. “I want to see you close up.” Ana immediately reached down towards her pussy, and followed my command to the letter. Soon her slit was spread wide open, large enough for me to walk inside.

               “Good. Keep it like that,” I commanded. Let me come up close enough to inspect it. I walked up to it, my shoe becoming soaked in her liquid. Eventually I was right next to it. I supposed her slit would have been 3 inches in length if she was of normal height. Now it was 30. Soon, I supposed, I may actually be able to crawl through it. But for now…

               “Keep your fingers right there, Ana. Let me poke around a little.” I reached into it, touching the slippery erotic folds on the inside of her pussy. Despite what she said earlier about me not being able to get her off, she seemed to be quivering a little as I poked around inside her. The temperature was even noticeable hotter at the entrance. This was so fucking erotic.

               “It’s like everything’s magnified,” I said gazing at at it. “Okay… servant, let me inspect you a little deeper. I need to crawl inside you for a moment. So keep it open.”

               “O… okay…” Ana panted from above. I clambered up and tried to climb into the slippery surface. It was able to admit me easily, I had to crawl once I climbed on to enter in. the trickle of her liquid was guiding me inwards as I crawled within her. At a tenth of her height, I was the equivalent to six inches in length, so I must have been pretty similar to a dick in size.

               “You will admit me as much as possible. Think of me as the greatest dick you have ever ridden in your life. I want some excitement.” I shouted as loud as possible so that she could hear me even while I was inside of her.

               “Yes!” She responded eagerly. My legs were still sticking out of her, but I did my best to push myself in more deeply. Soon it became far tighter, as the sticky surface around of me adhered itself to me in every way. I was becoming more and more coated with her liquid. The surface of her vaginal tract tightly adhered to me as I heard muffled moans from all around me. The musty, addicting aroma of her sex filled every inch of me, as I made sure to lick some of her sweet nectar flowing around her walls. I liked it like this. I squirmed around within her, eagerly hoping to achieve my own orgasm. I rubbed my pussy on the walls of her own pussy, as I did my best to achieve orgasm. I heard her moaning, all around me, as she bounced up and down rapidly. She wasn’t touching herself down there, I realized, so I had to do the job for her.

Rapidly I bit at, nuzzled, licked, sucked, and fucked her flesh without abandon. The torrent of liquid around me increased even as I did this. It’s amazing how some of the vast amounts of food she ate was transformed into this cum… enough cum to drown a person It’s true, I realized. When I commanded her, I wanted to do the exact same things she made me do anyway. I just felt a little more secure when I was ordering it. And she was just as secure in knowing that I would make these commands. Soon the torrent increased to a flood, and I was pushed out of her violently as she came.

               I was going to command the most powerful and sexy person on the planet. As I lay there in Ana’s puddle of release, lazily licking a bit of it, my head was filled with one thought. “Ana… you gave me the best present ever… this is going to be awesome.” Above and around me, Ana giggled.

 

Cynthia’s Revenge

               I woke up, covered still in Ana’s congealed cum. Ana was sleeping above me, but on the desk was a pair of steel earphones with a note attached.

               “I’m still not sure about your weird relationship, but I guess this is at least a sign that Ana thinks of you uniquely. Ana got some people to use relatively new technology to implant a signal channel directly into her earlobe. Whenever you communicate through this set of earphones, Ana will be able to hear you no matter where you are at. I know that at her size, it has become harder and harder for her to hear people normally, so this should serve as a proper solution. By the way, I suppose that Ana was right—the perverted stuff is going on as much because of you as her. I heard her tell me that she stuck your face in her butt.

               On another note, I suppose it’s time to break it that I’m not exactly straight as well. I never did anything with Ana, because frankly I didn’t like her, but with you two getting along so well, I thought I’d try something. She said that she normally would require you to give permission, but that she knew I was okay. I’ve had thoughts of muff-diving before, but not diving into someone’s muff.

                                                                           P.S.—You smell bad. You might want to wash off her cum. I did”

                                                                                                                                                                     Sarah

               I sighed as I finished the note. Of course, Ana had already had sex this morning. And with Sarah? It seemed like everyone was into her now… that could only cause Ana’s ego, and her size, to grow even larger. But Ana had promised to care for me now, and it seemed more sincere than in the past, which reassured me.  Even so, I began to put on the small steel device—it fit like a glove, it felt like it was exactly made for her size. I didn’t even know when Sarah had been here, but regardless, at some point, Ana must have actually fallen asleep. What she said last night was true—her body was outpacing the ability to actually wear clothes. I smiled up at her vast body and placed some clothes on. I walked out past her outstretched legs. It was difficult, but I was able to open the barn doors myself.

               My parents were out today, but I saw my brother driving up in his usual car. I suppose that it we were on break, but I wasn’t expecting him to visit right now. He got out of the car, and began to immediately head towards me, walking in a huff.

               “You smell of sin,” he remarked freely as he walked up to me. He had somehow found out about what was going on between Ana and I. He was letting me know through constant texts and posts on Facebook which I had been choosing to ignore. However, I could tell that this was just going to keep going. I heard the noise of Ana stretching behind me and yawning from inside the barn. My brother’s confident expression faded hearing the deafening, deep yawn. I smiled at my brother. This was going to be fun.

               “Is that supposed to be an insult?” I chided. “I heard that your girlfriend broke up with you. Are you just upset because you can’t smell like sin.”

               “She’s NOT normal. The giants have been worried about how big she is becoming. What could make her grow larger than the other giants? It must be some sort of devilish influence.” Is he serious?

               “You’re right.” I grinned widely. “She’s not normal. She’s better than normal.”

               “She’s better than normal because her butt can crush a house?” He sneered. “You’re nothing but a pervert, and now everyone thinks of our whole family as perverts. This is all your fault.

               “Can your butt crush a house?” I replied simply. “That is all I ask. Can YOUR butt crush a house?” At that point I turned on my earpiece and called out to Ana. “Can you come out of the barn. I’m right in the front yard. Please do NOT put any clothes on… or I’ll be mad.” I heard the booming sound of her footsteps almost immediately, I almost felt giddy as she followed my commands.

               “Well… you know… maybe I should go,” Joseph responded immediately, making to head for the car. But in an instant, the vast doors of the barn swung open. In one deafening footstep, followed by another, Ana exited. Her body now stood far taller than the barn itself. As she stood up to her full height, Joseph stood rooted still to the ground, stunned at what was arising before him.

               “So… what do you want for me to do?” Ana grinned far above me, her hair drifting down below. her shoulders.

               “Wash him away… but do so without hurting him too much.” I commanded immediately. It was the very thing she did to me before. Yet in truth, I knew she got off on stuff like that. Who was I to come between this girl and her perversions. At her size, her every whim felt more like a command. And I was into that mode, even when she told me I had the power.

               “I will do as you command.” Ana did a fake curtsy. She must have been a sight to him. Completely naked, the girl stood right above him, preparing to deluge him in her liquid.  I stepped a few feet away, sliding back slowly.

               “What are you doing you big whore!?” I swear I knew no other Christian like him. Despite what some people say about conservative Christians, I knew nobody like my brother. But that was all stopped suddenly when the torrent unleashed above her. Now, even at her height, it wasn’t truly enough to ‘wash him away.’ However, it was enough to knock him over. He sputtered as the stream of yellow piss impacted him, his clothes becoming soaked as he fell to the ground. It splashed quite some distance from where it hit him, some of the piss landing all over me, but I didn’t really mind.

               “Keep it up.” I chirped. “I want to see you force every last drop of piss out. I reached down into my panties as the stream kept up. I was obsessed with her. I was obsessed with this giant pervert. And now, I wanted to see her go wild. Fuck everything.

               “What’s wrong with you?” Joseph screamed as he began to stand up. “What in the world is wrong with my perverted sister!?”

               “I think I’m doing pretty well,” I responded. “After all, it’s not like you have an all powerful giantess lover.”

               “LOVER!?” He howled. “She fucks everything? She’s not your lover!” He waved his arms wildly around. He really did appear to be upset.

               “I think she likes me well enough.” Ana replied cheerfully. “And I will make sure to take care of her. All that I can do for her. Only she understands that my desires are infinite.” This brought our new little pact to the forefront. She had promised she would never hurt me again. And as someone she truly cared for, I knew Ana would never do anything to hurt me. But, I began to realize, she never said anything about anyone else. As she grew bigger, she would hurt people, and probably even kill them. But, I thought, it would be pointless to stop that. A part of me wanted it anyway. And somehow I don’t think that she would listen to any command from me to stop all of it.

               After all, she was a little bigger than me.

               Joseph’s ranting died down, and he began to just look up at her silently. The continuously horny, domineering giantess. Almost ethereally beautiful, with silver hair falling below her shoulders. Ana. Her nipples were hard, each one poking out a foot from her areolae. They were hard often. She was panting hard, her cheeks flushed faintly red. She really couldn’t control herself. She could never control herself. And when she couldn’t control herself… I couldn’t control myself. I had to let her run wild. I needed it.

               “Satisfy your desires,” I told her. “Use him however you deem necessary. Just don’t kill him.”

               “I’ll try my best~” she smiled as she reached down her him, both of her arms rapidly encircling my brother. She held him even as she knelt down on the ground, laying down on the scented earth behind the barn. He looked terrified as she held him suspended above her pussy. His dick was quickly growing hard, however. Her pheromones were becoming incredibly strong.

               “Ana… can you place me above you. While you do it.”

               “Yeah… she responded. On my stomach, or…”

               “Right above him. I like your pubic forest. And I want to see him going in and out.”

               “Hehe. Okay, Cynthia.” She smiled as a single gigantic hand wrapped around my entire body. An instant later she deposited me effortlessly just above the slit my brother was going to go into.

               “Ana. Please don’t hurt him. Okay. He used to at least be nice to me. Just rough him up a little.”

               “Okay… okay…” she reluctantly nodded. “But I’m going to have to use something later. I feel like I’m going to explode.” Looking at her practically dwarfing our barn, I thought to myself that she was always exploding outward. Of course, now that I knew that her oversexed nature was connected to her growth, I was a bit nervous to hear about her exploding. But that doesn’t mean that I wasn’t excited.

               “I… uh…” Joseph kept mouthing, as she now held him effortlessly in one of her hands. It was hard to believe normally, but while sitting on top of her I could truly appreciate how she wasn’t ten, but a thousand times larger than any ordinary person.

               I sat just above her bush, her wild blonde hair, a foot in length, tickling and wrapping around my feet. Her smell was becoming strong. Far stronger than I was accustomed to. It wafted over to me from her inviting pussy. With the hand that was just holding me a second ago, she was opening it invitingly, a gate to her paradise. But I had invited someone else there.

               Joseph simply remained paralyzed, rigid, as he approached the pussy. A trickle of her juices flowed outwards, eagerly anticipating their newest offer. Soon he was submerged, head first. He got stuck a little as she had some trouble fitting his broad shoulders in.  But with a slight grunt, she pushed harder, and his entire body easily slipped in.

               She arched her back, pleasure flowing through her as he finally slipped all the way in. This caused me to tumble forward slightly, my head landing just above her clitoris. It was throbbing with pleasure, the fleshy nub begging for me to touch it. So I began to fondle the fleshy instrument, causing her to whimper in pleasure, even as her pussy just below ate a human being.

               “My folds are wrapping around him, fondling him, consuming him, just as you commanded.” She smiled from far above me. Looking to her face, it was incredible. Over her taut stomach running for many feet, above her commanding boobs, a face as tall as I was beamed down at me. Again, it was as if she was the sun.

               “Don’t hurt him… but you can go a little faster.” Joseph wasn’t even speaking any more as she effortlessly raped him, pulling him in and out. I knew that what I had commanded Ana to do was horrible. But I didn’t care. I suppose this is how people were when they ran with power. My brother had been aggravating me for a long time, and now I was getting him back. That was all.

               Soon the stream began to turn into a river of cum flowing out of her. It normally took more than this for Ana to get off, but maybe this was exciting for her. The surface moved under me faster and faster, as her whole body undulated.

Joseph had to catch his breath as he was pulled out all the way, before he was submerged back in headfirst. He acted like this was some monstrous, horrible experience. In reality he had already cum, and he was just remembering to act scared now. Ana giggled at his screams. I suppose she could seem pretty scary, but she did stuff like this to me all the time.

Finally, she came, spaying her cum for several feet out.

               “You really are incredible, Ana…” I sighed as she began to come down from her high.

               “Is there anything else you want me to do… master…” the gigantic being said from within her. Joseph simply responded to his gigantic captor.

               “This story ain’t ending so I don’t have to worry about this shit anymore.”

 

To Sister by Bob Charlie

               You used to care for me. You used to be my best friend. But now, you want me to hide, don’t you my sister?

               After our parents died, you were the only one raising me. You were left with my autistic ass. You had to take a job immediately as a teacher, forgetting about medical school, because your twiggy sixteen year old sister was here. I wasn’t weird. I had at least a few friends. I was doing ok. And at first you were doing ok too. But then you became bitter. I wasn’t as ambitious as you. I didn’t have your figure. I was ok just coasting by with ok grades. I was into nerdy shit. So you told me that I was useless. That I was a burden. That I wasn’t wanted.

               I even had a guy try to date me once. It went well. You didn’t like it. You told me how much better looking you are then me. That you were sexy and I wasn’t. You showed me just how BIG your bra was compared to mine. How you were half a foot taller. You told me that I didn’t deserve any guy. And I called it off.

You hit me. Over and over. You told me that your life was over because of me. And you work as a teacher now. I wonder what you’re like to your students.

You told me that my friends couldn’t come over. You told me that if I left the house you’d throw me out. And you touched me. You had a boyfriend, but still you did it. You ran your hand on my chest and across my stomach, even while you called me ugly. You used me, while you called me hideous.

And then you got me some crap. You told some fortune teller that you live with a useless sister, and you wanted something to cure her autism. To make me a fun person. Even though you made me isolate myself.

I don’t even know if I am autistic. You’re the only one who ever said I was.

You held my nose while you made me drink this stuff that tastes like puke. You laughed at me. I thought it might kill me. I shivered the entire night, and the next day, pale as a sheet.

But then the next day, I was hungry. I went downstairs and ate a lot, not saying a word. You told me I would become fat if I ate like that, but otherwise you didn’t do anything. A dozen eggs, a loaf of bread… I’m not a very good cook. But I learned a little. Because it’s not like you’d ever do anything for me.

And then my clothes were tight. I cried, because I felt like maybe I was becoming fat. But everything was tight. My underwear. My bra. My pajamas… and I felt hot all over. I’ve felt that a lot, waking up in the middle of the night. It’s a good feeling… sometimes I can’t control myself when I have it. So I masturbated. I slipped my fingers down my tight underwear, into my pussy, and I let myself go at it. I let out some moans. And you heard me.

So you came upstairs… you almost watched my fondling myself with fascination. I kept going, even after you opened the door, because I just felt way too good. You watched me. The entire time I rubbed myself. And I arched my back as I came, staining the bedsheets. For a moment, I sat there, panting. Our eyes met, and in a panic I scrambled out of bed. That’s when I noticed it.

I was as tall as you.

I had grown from 5’4 to 5’9 overnight. And my breasts were as full as yours, my hips as round. It was like I had undergone a complete transformation. My pajamas were stretched tight on me, my belly showing. At that moment, you had several expressions on your face. Bewilderment. Fear. DESIRE.

But for now… I told you only one thing. I was going downstairs to get something to eat. Because I was hungry.

So I ate. I got quite a belly over the next couple of days. I even became nervous that I would be fat. After a little while, you began to taunt me again, calling me a weird pig. But I kept eating. For nearly a week. I began to look bloated, overweight, obese. I couldn’t fit into ANY of my clothes. Towards the end you even took some pictures. You said that you showed them to all of my friends. Posted it on the Internet… told people about how much of a lazy loser I was.

Then it happened. I began to feel horny all over. Flushed. Panting. I reached under my belly, fondling myself, slowly. Faster and faster. The chair creaked under my weight as I went into an uncontrollable frenzy of arousal. Again you rushed to my room to see my growth.

It was slow at first… and then faster… and faster. I inched further and further up. My breasts became fuller. My ass became rounder. Soon I had a figure that could put you to shame. You got closer and closer… only a couple of feet away from my writing form. I arched in orgasm and my nipple nearly hit your face.

You started to hit me, swinging your fists at me, desperately calling me a freak. But I easily deflected your hands. And I stood up. And up. And UP!

My boobs were above your head.

You looked like a little kid… I had to be seven feet tall. I shoved you. You flew across the room. In that instant… you knew that if I wanted to, I could pulverize you. Destroy you completely. That’s where we started over.

“I think I’m going to invite my friends over from now on,” I told you sternly. “Do you like my figure, sis?”

“H… how?” You stammered.

“You know, you’ve been into me for a while.” I continued, ignoring you. “You’ve told me I’m ugly… but why would you want to touch me like that? Grope me as often as you did.” I yawned, arching my back, accentuating my massive assets. “I know that I didn’t do anything after high school… I’m just a nineteen year old laying about the house,” I sighed. “And I’m going to be even more of a drain… eating you out of house and home… but you’ll just have to put up with it.

My sister reached for me, but I pushed you away, causing you to fly across the floor.

“No… touching!” I waggled my finger at you. “No touching. I set the rules now.”

And I did, sis.

I invited my friends over, and they all marveled at me. I stayed naked… I wanted to sit around for a while. We did some nerdy shit together… but well, some were guys. And it’s hard for any girl to stay entirely straight around me. So soon I had two dudes on my breasts, and another girl between my legs. Three people at once were able to easily get me off, no matter how big I was. We wrecked the living room. Of course, that caused me to grow a bit more… I was always growing. And because I made sure to take care of my needs frequently, I didn’t get fat. I told them not to tell anybody—I wanted my BIG reveal to be a surprise.

So I kept growing. But at ten feet tall, I couldn’t fit in the shower anymore. I could barely make it up to my room using the handrails. I began to smell a LOT. My sweat… my cum… it was a little annoying. But to you… it was intoxicating.

“Sis this steak sucks…” I said, flicking your forehead. Causing you to wince. I was like eight times bigger than you… even the slightest actions packed a lot of punch. “I suggest you put a BIT more effort into it.” I was sitting down in the kitchen. I couldn’t even stand up in the house anymore. Even sitting down, my boobs were nearly level with my sister’s… your head… and you couldn’t help but keep your eyes fixated on them. You had to go shopping constantly… I was eating enough for twenty people. The house was full with discarded wrappers and packaging.

“It’s becoming hard for me to even focus on my job!” You pleaded with me. “I don’t have time to focus on your food all the time!”

               “Well you have to make time for my needs…. I smell quite a bit… my friends won’t talk about it… but it’s really a lot of sweat and cum. I need to wash up and I don’t fit in the shower. I don’t see why I should have to do it. You can give me baths yourself,” I told you one day, out of the blue. In that moment, the pained expression left your face… replaced with one of excitement. You couldn’t wait to wash me down.

               “Go on… get a sponge… quit being lazy…” I lied down on the floor, luxuriously stretching myself across the kitchen. And soon you were there, loyally holding a sponge in hand. There was a bit of paunch from when I ate so much earlier… but you were going to get rid of that soon, weren’t you?

               It took a long time, because I am big now… but you ran your sponge across my entire body. You ran it across my stomach reverently… across my thighs, my arms. Across my breasts. You lingered on my breasts. They were nearly the size of basketballs now… hanging firmly on my chest. They made yours look like mosquito bites.

               “You’re taking forever!” I complained. “There’s only going to be more of me to wash in the future… get down below!” So you washed my legs… my ass. You practically pressed your hands into my butt, practically squeaking with arousal, like the insignificant mouse you are. But when you got to my pussy, I couldn’t wait any longer. I used a gigantic hand to force your head to my cunt, making you lick it for all you were worth. Soon… I came explosively again. I was already sweating again, as I felt myself expand against you… adding another foot to my frame, you little insignificant sister.

               And this kept going.

               When I was fifteen feet tall, I was sitting upstairs, hunched over in my room out of habit, when it collapsed completely. The floor opened up from underneath me, spilling me down onto the first floor. If you were below me, you would have been crushed.

               “WHAT HAPPENED!?” You ran into the living room, wood everywhere.

               “What do you think happened…” I smirked at you. “Bring the projector TV in here. I’m bored. And hungry. And I’ll have to widen the entrance between here and the kitchen.”

               “But you’re too big for the house!?”

               “In good time…” I smirked. “Be a good boy and I’ll let you touch me…” You had no reason to be the way he was towards me. As I said earlier… you had a boyfriend. You like boys and girls… and they liked you… you were popular, and I wasn’t. So you thought that you could take it out on me.

               And think I’ll be a monster when I choose to leave.

               No.

               They didn’t hurt me. You did. I’m just giving you what you deserve. Besides, what reason do I have to be a monster. In all those giantess stories… girls who wreck buildings. Please. Men and women alike will be throwing themselves at me. They’ll worship me. Want to follow my every word. Why would I do anything to hurt people who are so nice to me. My admirers?

               But you hurt me. That’s why I spank you. That’s why I make you do everything for me. That’s why… right now… I’m forcing you against my clit. My juices are flowing over you, forming a puddle on the floor. You’ve done a good job removing the debris from when I fell through the second floor. Even so, it wasn’t going to be enough. My twenty foot form looms over you, threatening to collapse on you at any moment. I can smother you on accident. And still… you stay latched to me like a baby. You have nowhere else to go. I kept you suspended sis… with one hand, I kept you in the air, to the level the ceiling used to be at.

               You had to buy everything in bulk now… cart after cart… you spent hours every day buying and preparing food… so much that you even quit your job… you’re running on savings now.

               But don’t worry.

               I still remember when you took me to see horse racing… when you went on trips with me. When you were there. When you decorated the Christmas tree for me. When you knitted me a sweater. You were always there… even if you grew to hate me, you were there. You even quit your job for me now.

               This place is way too teeny though… it’s about time to leave. Don’t cry sis…

               You can still be mine though. There’s no reason to cry… I put my finger under your chin to reassure you. You’ll always be my toy. Sliding in and out of me. Existing to please me. I might even let you cuddle a little.

               That’s when I burst out of the house… causing everything to fall apart. I even feel like I was small then… twenty feet tall, even if it was a few weeks ago… feels like nothing. But at that moment, everyone rushed out of their homes, the whole neighborhood gawking at the busty brunette with plaster in her hair… standing out of the ruins of her house. They looked at we with fear… wonder… arousal… I saw a few guys with tents. I AM a giant girl who likes to go around naked, after all.

               And at that moment I smiled cheerfully. And they fell in love with me. I became more important than you ever were, sis.

               I have no idea when I’ll stop growing. But from now on… I’ll make the money. And all I’ll have to do is sit there! Just by being big I’ll make money… people will throw it at me. But I’ll always keep you with me.

               Sis… that’s why you need to give this up. Everyone worships me… they only notice you as an accessory… but I love you. I still keep you here, out of the goodness of my heart… even as thousands of people closely monitor my every masturbation session. Cameras are on me all the time… millions of horny boys jacking themselves off to me… some cute ones I let ride on top of me, but most have to pay… same for the girls who want me. There’s just too much demand, you know? But I’m a celebrity now. The biggest celebrity there is. And you’ll just have to get used to that.

               I know it looks scary. You see two titanic fingers prying it open… my slit must look big. Yes… arousal is dripping… my cunt is wet for you sis. But you’re not going to stop there. I don’t want to hurt you by forcing you in… I only want you to be safe inside me. I’ll let you lick my clit first… I like it too… and I ate a lot earlier.

               “I would like to lick your clit…” you responded. You are so adorably FORMAL now about everything. I love it, my pet. So you walked up me, got on your knees, and attacked my clit. I enveloped your body with one hand and pressed you into me. You look so god-damned delicate… felt so delicate as you ran your little tongue over my throbbing clit. But it was enough to drive you wild. One wrong movement and you’re dead… but I know how to treat you right. And you came too… just from licking my clit. My entire body became hot as I drenched you, over and over, head to toe… soaking your stupid hair that you said was so much better than mine… in my cum. You would need TWENTY showers to get rid of my scent… not that I would let you do that… I’m not very hygienic with my toys after all.

               No… you didn’t imagine that sis! I had quite a paunch before I began fucking you… so that was a very… very big one… everything looks bigger now… right? I’M YOUR WORLD. I grew like ten fucking feet from that… I added TONS to me from what I’ve been eating recently… and you’re the same 140 you’ve always been.

               Yes… I know there’s no oxygen in the womb… but I have a lot of money now. That’s why I had someone install… a way for there to be oxygen in there. Just for you!

               Yes… I’m going to have people explore my body… or as you would have said… be a slut. I can do whatever I want… eat whatever I want… fuck whatever I want. You’ll barely hear it when you’re inside my womb… and no matter what I do, I won’t crush you.

               Yes… you will be sleeping inside me from now on… you’ll learn to like it! I bet it’ll be cozy right now… but you’ll have to trade that off for space as I get bigger… oh you look scared. I’m not even close to being done growing.

               What? People won’t want to feed me? They won’t be able to? They’ll find a way to feed their goddess… I’m watching Netflix on a TV mounted to a skyscraper… people are setting things up for me jussssttt right. And I might quit growing. Eventually. Before I’m bigger than the entire city.

               But I guess I’ll have to grab you and force you in. You’re always eager to touch my snatch… even as big as it is now… I guess sixty feet was the recent mark?

               From now on you’ll do nothing. Welcome to your room… errrr…. Womb.

 

Futaba Levels Up! by Bob Charlie
Author's Notes:

A Futaba growth story. 

Futaba Sakura wasn’t feeling too well. And she didn’t want to tell anybody… it would be just a little embarrassing.

         She had been in the shadow world when she found a strange potion. It had a label on it… the potion of lust. It was in a fancy glass pink bottle. She didn’t tell anyone that she was there… the world was supposed to be gone. But Futaba had seen it creep back… and from time to time… she went by herself.

            “Well that’s stupid…” Futaba muttered to herself. She didn’t have too much to do when scanning… everyone else took care of fighting in the past. And even now it wasn’t any different… there weren’t many shadows left anyway. But this thing… really interested her. So she did something really… really stupid. Entirely unbefitting of a genius. She drank it. It tasted like bubble gum. And that was that.

               Except it wasn’t just that.

               She left the strange realm without event. Nothing much was going on at the time… it was a lazy summer day. Time for Futaba to relax with some Vidya.

               She put a game on, enjoying the sounds on the sweltering summer day. Her room was kind of hot… Sojiro was a real stickler for money. But soon, she began to feel REALLY hot.

               “Well… a girl like me has needs too!” The 4’11 girl slowly begun to snake a hand under a white T-shirt. Futaba was sweaty… she wasn’t the best at personal hygiene. But in a way, she kind of liked her own sweat. It weirded her out a little, but Futaba thought that she was kind of sexy, in a way. And she could turn herself on.

               “Oohhhhh…” Futaba moaned. Nobody was in the house to hear her. A second hand followed the first. She rocked back and forth on her butt as she quickly approached orgasm… and with a resounding cry, she came. Her entire back arched up as shocks racked her body. She outright screamed as she came with a resounding cry.

               “Wow…” Futaba slowly snaked her hand out of her panties, leaning back luxuriously. She looked at the cum on her fingers for a moment, reflecting on how soaked she was. Sweat trickled down Futaba, the girl unused to any physical exertion. For a moment she lay back, basking in the afterglow of her orgasm. Soon, however, she was interrupted, as her stomach begun to rumble. Well then… it appears that Futaba is in need of some nourishment here after that… heheh.

               As soon as she hit the kitchen, she realized just what the depth of her hunger was. She couldn’t reach the top shelves, but she was able to find leftover pocky. Each of the sticks quickly disappeared, the girl swallowing all of them in but a moment.

               Her activities concluded, Futaba went back to the important business of gaming… for about 10 minutes. She begun to feel hot again…

               “Someone’s feeling feisty today!” Futaba exclaimed, almost excitedly, as she begun to fondle herself again. “Is this some strange new power… maybe it was that potion. Heheh… lets see the potion of lust stand up against this sword!” Futaba reached into her drawer to pull out a long pink vibrator. It was time to go to town. She stripped off her underwear… which was giving her a bit of a wedgie… entirely, before she plunged the pink device into her. Turning the vibration motion on, she slowly let it explore every bit of her crevice. Futaba let out a deep, lewd moan as the machine went on. Gingerly, she raised the setting, causing her to go even harder. Sitting on her bed, the springs creacked as Futaba moved up and down. Soon… too soon… she came again. Drool leaked from her mouth as she bent over, howling in arousal. Her legs trembled as her juices leaked out onto the vibrator, being clenched by Futaba over and over.

               What’s going on with me today!? It’s like I’m from a hentai or something!? But… uh-oh. Futaba’s stomach rumbled again, loudly, commandingly. She had to eat. Right now. She ran down the starirs, as fast as her feet could take her, still in her undergarments. Sojiro was down at the bottom, mouth agape as he looked at his adoptive daughter.

               “Futaba what are you doing!? You know you can’t prance about the house looking like that!?” He yelled at her.

               “Sorrygottagobye!” Futaba yelled after grabbing several bags of whatever she could find. Soon, having made it back to her room, she ripped them open, eating absolutely whatever she could. The remains of food littered the floor as she ate like a wild beast.

               Within minutes, there was nothing left. For a moment, Futaba lay back… panting and soon… she fell asleep. Sojiro was left in the kitchen, wondering just what was going on.

               “FUTABA!!! Just be… there… I guess… remember I’m leaving for the international coffee expo…” He called out lamely, as she ran upstairs.

               The truth is… much more than he thought lay in store for the future of Futaba… and all of Tokyo.

               The next morning, Futaba woke up. She felt kind of funny. Soon, in her daze of tiredness, she realized what it was.

               Stupid panties… they’re already shrunken… probably in the wash. But that wasn’t the only thing. The floor itself felt weird as she hopped out of bed… like it was almost too close to the ground. Ordinarily, someone would remain in the dark for a bit longer, but Futaba put everything together as she saw three things: bags of empty food were strewn around the room in a complete mess, more than any person could eat, her stomach was as flat as a board (in fact, she felt kind of hungry), and her toes were punching right out of her socks, wriggling free of their confines. For a moment, Futaba just stared at everything, pondering just what was going on.

               Am I growing… Futaba thought. Did that… did that potion I drank cause me to grow? Like some kinda fantasy potion? When I masturbated… I ate. When I ate… I grew. Bigger. More than anyone does… several centimeters in one day… damn… it’s that whole giantess fetish thing, isn’t it? Not too familiar with that whole scene… but it feels like it. This potion appeared in the metaverse… and I am… was… pretty little. So this potion’s going to make me big, isn’t it? Really… really big. Hmm… I better not get too big for my computer though. Or my games… that would be no good.

               Futaba pulled out a measuring tape she kept in her shelf, just in case she ever grew. She stretched the thing out Futaba had a wide, glowing grin on her face as she stretched, looking at the mark. 175 centimeters. Futaba was ready for the heat to return… but it wasn’t, for the time being. So she went on to play some video games. She was a growing girl… she didn’t feel like doing much today.

               Awesomeeeeeee. This is the greatest thing! Ok… Futaba’s got a special break here… to max out her powers… she needs to masturbate as. Much. As. Possible.

               A day of masturbation wasn’t really out of the ordinary for Futaba. She spent a lot of time indoors on the computer. Porn was on there, so one thing led to another…

               Futaba slipped her clothes on. Her socks were already busted, and her bra was barely clasped, holding her relatively bigger B-cup breasts. Sweat rolled down her skin, another hot day. The girl smelled… but she liked her sweaty smell. She slipped her shirt on, barely fitting it over. Her pants followed… they only served one purpose now. To be destroyed.

Soon Futaba was rubbing herself again, quickly doing everything she could to bring herself to climax. Sojiro was gone… so she could be as loud as she wanted. And Futaba found herself moaning loudly as her pussy juices leaked onto her bed.

She quickly plunged her dildo into her asshole, convulsing into a sweaty mess as her body worked on its own.

“OOoooooooAAAAAAHHHHH!” Futaba screamed as she came, collapsing into a heap on her bed. Wow… this masturbation really is hard work… I need to recruit a party member here, to reach the leader, don’t I?

Futaba raided the pantry, eating through so many bags of food it was insane… but still… still… she couldn’t really go out. Not because she was afraid of the outside, but because she didn’t have any clothes. Still… she kept an eye on everybody’s phone history… and she knew someone who could help. Someone, who, in his own foxy way, could be pretty cute. Futaba quickly found a cellphone. It was already kind of small in her hands. She could feel her bones stretching even as she held it. It was the first time that Futaba had paid attention during one of her growth spurts. But she could SEE herself rising off of the floor. And her stomach was actually pretty bloated… for the moment.  Futaba smiled basking in her growth.

               But the Kaiju’s stomach rumbled as it processed everything at a super-duper fast speed! In mere moments, having consumed Futaba’s prey, the magnificent sexycute monster grew larger.

               Still though, she was worried, looking at the small phone in her hands. Futaba knew that she had to get people to spend a lot of money on her in the future… she would have to push her big butt around if she still wanted a game system, TV, phone, computer, food… everything. But for now, after a couple of misdials from her big fingers, she called Yusuke.

               “Futaba… I am busy right now, in the intense contemplation of…”

“Yusuke… buy a bunch of food… like enough to feed a megahuge city… and come over here this afterevening.”

“What is it Futaba…” Yusuke trailed off. “I’m working on an art project right now… and why do you want me to buy a ton of food? I’m not Haru? I only have so much money”

“Just do it… if you do what I say… you’re life might be PRETTY great from now on… lo… lovvvv…” Damn, I’m not big enough to be that confident yet… If I get big enough, I can do whatever I want. Futaba flopped over on the bed, expecting Yusuke to not make it. Futaba begun to lazily masturbate, running a single finger around her clitoris, teasing herself. She didn’t know exactly how big she was by now… but she had to be bigger than her companions. Her feet stretched well off the bed, creaking in protest against her naked body. However, soon enough, the doorbell rung.

“You did make it, you magnificent bastard!” Futaba yelled down. “Come up here Yusuke! I have a surprise!!!” Her bed REALLY creaked as she bounced up and down.

Yusuke just didn’t know why Futaba was so excited. He didn’t know why he bothered to abandon his art project for this. He just had a ton of cheap burgers, since he knew Futaba loved them. The ever-impractical Yusuke had bought a few dozen, in fact, which would actually come in handy soon enough. Impatient, he walked towards the door to see what was going on. All he could smell outside the door was sweat… sweat… and something else. He opened the door, eyes closed in a pained expression, and the smell became a hundred times stronger.

“Good… what? What is this!?” Yusuke exclaimed, not looking at anything in particular

“It’s how I mark my territory!” Futaba told Yusuke in her normal nasally voice, louder and deeper than before. It sounded strange to Yusuke, so he opened his eyes and… he nearly fainted.

“Futaba… you’re naked… huge… huge and naked… and This… this puddle… cov…covering half of your floor… it’s your…”

               “Futaba’s cum gets everywhere doesn’t it! I thought that I’d give you a surprise, since I know some of what you look at… it really conflicts with your artist sensibilities and whatever.” The giant girl chirped cutely. She was entirely unconcerned about the situation, curling her toes back and forth. Yusuke found himself staring at her toes… at her size, it was somewhat hypnotic. How did she see what’s on my phone… it’s Futaba… I should have known…

               “Anyway, just put the burgers down for a while. I’ll need them in a bit. Right now we’re going to have sexytimes! I’d like to try the whole penis in vagina thing once… or several times… before I’m too big to feel it anyway. Like I said, I want sex… and you’re sexy! Challenge accepted Yusuke!” At that moment, Futaba stood up… and up… and up… he saw her nipples ascend above his head, pink and erect, standing above him. She had to be… nearly seven feet tall.

               At that moment, Futaba looked down from her vantage point, smiling at Yusuke. Warmth flowed through her face, but it was clear that she was getting her way.

               “S… sounds… adequate.” Yusuke couldn’t think of anything else to say. He was about to have sex with the giant, sweaty, smelly half-NEET in front of him… and… god… she still had a pretty good figure actually. She was almost something supernatural at her size… right…

               “Alrighty then! We’re going to start now then… I’ll need you to tell the others in due time, because I doubt that you’ll be able to get me enough food. But for now, it’s just you… and me… two members that are going to combine to form one being focused on sexual satisfaction… I’m the main piece, of course.” Yusuke tried to step back as Futaba made it clear that she was falling on top of him.

               “No… wait!” But his protests were in vain. With a crash, Futaba fell to the floor, taking Yusuke with her. If the sweat had been strong before, it was the only thing he could breathe now. It was practically flowing off of her.

               “Futabah ittsss hottt butt nottt thhhis hawttt…” Yusuke tried to speak, trapped under Futaba’s body. But she merely giggled above him.

               “Yep. I’m pretty hot… and pretty sweaty… and your penis…” a single large finger stroked Yusuke’s rod roughly, “is saying that you want me, right now. I’m a fantasy come to life, right? Like a great work of art. Somehow, her large finger found Yusuke’s zipper. He couldn’t even say anything as she effortlessly handled the smaller boy, shuddering from her touch.

               “Well… I guess this is going right inside me.” Yusuke didn’t even know what was going on, but the massive body of Futaba shifted on top of him. She awkwardly repositioned herself a few times, trying to get it to go in just right. Yusuke shuddered as she finally figured it out, his erect prick sliding right within her. He was in bliss almost the moment it first entered. He found himself going under the edge, as he immediately spurted everything he could into Futaba.

               “OK… you have an endurance stat of 1, I guess…” Futaba sighed from all around Yusuke. “And I don’t feel you moving too much underneath me… I’m a little too big already, I guess. Kinda heavy, y’know? But I’m going to keep you under there for a while longer… the heat isn’t really there yet, and when it is… just about anything can turn me on.” Yusuke moaned, several emotions conflicting in him as he realized that she really wasn’t planning on getting up.

               “Well… I’m going to have to get a bigger system… and… absolutely everything once this bizarre adventure stops… so I’m going to take my last opportunity for a while to play vidya.” Futaba, even while resting on top of Yusuke, turned on the TV and grabbed her controller, while she proceeded to completely ignore him. Even though she was seven feet tall, Futaba wasn’t the most athletically gifted, so Yusuke could shift a little under her, but not enough to get out. Quickly, however, he was coming to one conclusion as he was subjected to her sweat over and over. It smelled good.

               For what felt like an eternity he was under her. He used what little leverage he could get to attack her nipples, gradually hardening, with his hands and mouth. He tried to thrust his dick into her as well, but he could barely lift the giant girl a centimeter above the ground. At first, it felt like he was having practically no effect, but after a while, he begun to feel her make slight moans. Still, as he continued to fondle her and Futaba’s lust grew, she continued to just play video games in the hot, sweaty room.

               “I actually sweat pretty easily… but for a kind of teenage NEET, I always took care of myself. Showers… straightening my hair, eating ri… eating not that much… and I think it resulted in me being pretty cute. Hell, I’ve been sexually attracted myself to a while, if it sounds weird. Like, I would totally want to do selfcest. AH! Biting my nipple with such force, Inari… Huh… well… at least you appear to like my size, Yusuke. I think… a lot of people will… dad will be weirded out once he gets back tomorrow, and he needs more money. If I become like a Kaiju, I could get enough money for all of you, even enough for me. I could make that just through my hacking, buttttttttt…. Hmm… my butt would be a little tighter, maybe I’d feel you more there.” Below her, Yusuke could feel Futaba’s vagina heated up, almost like a furnace. Her cum trickled, drop by drop, onto his penis. He was already hard for the third time in an hour. At that moment, the crushing pressure left Yusuke, as Futaba stood up, with a heavy thud on the floor. Futaba looked down at the smaller form of Yusuke, frowning for a moment. For a bit, she stood against the wall, placing her hands and trying her best at a squat. For all she could try though, her butt still was above Yusuke’s dick.

               “I… unfortunately… don’t think that I can reach you Futaba…” Yusuke sighed… he wanted to fuck the garish aesthetic sense right out of Futaba, but at her size, he didn’t think that he would be able to do that.

               “Yeah, my butt’s nearly at your chest level… hmmmm…” Futaba, with another thud, fell to the floor next to Yusuke, giggling as she laid on her front. She wriggled her butt, commanding Yusuke as to what he had to do.

               “OK! I finally got it! Inari’s on top this time. You’re free to do whatever you want Yusuke! Go right to pound town! I’m really, really hot right now. Ready to cum! Ready to grow.” Yusuke didn’t need to hear anything else. Futaba went to grab her controller, but she immediately dropped it as she begun to moan loudly. Yusuke’s dick hadn’t grown, but the tightness of her butt, along with her heightened arousal, made it completely different from before.

               “Thissss is what sex is like… why didn’t I asssskkkkkk before? And to think, this’ll be the only time I have it.” Futaba was drooling so much on her controller that she thought she might damage it, but she quickly remembered she was going to need a bigger system anyway. Yusuke kept pounding into her butt, his erection slightly painful from having cum several times before. But he was beyond aroused.

               “What do you mean you’ll never have it again, we’re having it right now!” Yusuke crowned in triumph, feeling like he was conquering the giant ass before him. It jiggled a little with each one of his thrusts. Of course, her butt was pretty skinny, but at her size… her entire body in fact was jusssttt comfortably over the border between skinny and emaciated… but there was strength in it now, more than Yusuke. Futaba’s body stretched across the room, her feet under her bed, and her arms near the table with her computer on it. This meant that, to get purchase, Yusuke had to place his own legs under the bed, resting between Futaba’s larger, smooth, sensual, sweaty legs, with just the right amount of curves… at a magnified size. Everything about her reminded him of her huge size, and sent him into yet another orgasm.

               Futaba bit her lip as she felt her orgasm approaching. Her toes curled. She could feel every movement of Yusuke’s thrust inside her butt. Everywhere it touched. Her hands grabbed the table, knocking the TV and everything on it over. This one was going to be HUGE.

               “FFFWWWWWEEEEEEE!!!!” Futaba screamed out as she and Yusuke came together. The girl nearly threw Yusuke off, arching her butt up in the air. Yusuke felt himself being soaked as an unnatural amount of cum poured out of Futaba, soaking the floor beneath him. The puddle, that was the only way to describe it, quickly spread throughout the entire room. Yusuke, in post-coital bliss, rested his head on Futaba’s back, breathing in more of her erotic scent. That was when he heard it, a long, slow rumble. It trembled, coming from almost everywhere at once, lasting for nearly 30 seconds straight. That was when Futaba moved beneath him.

               “So… hungry… gonna… die…” Futaba reached for the mass of burgers Yusuke brought, bringing him with her. He simply held on, remaining attached to her butt... it feels nice to stay here anyway, Yusuke thought. Futaba ripped the bag open with just the tiniest bit of strength. Her drool dripped on the dozens of burgers, as she begun to slam each of them into her mouth. One after the other, the hamburgers disappeared. Yusuke was busy merely testing out how he could indent Futaba’s butt by pressing in on it with her hands, when he noticed that it was pressing out against them, exerting more force. Expanding… in all directions!

               “You’re… you’re growing again…” Yusuke wondered. Futaba didn’t even respond as she tore through the sack, it becoming dangerously low. Her stomach still rumbled as she kept eating. Yusuke’s dick soon wasn’t a tight fit for her ass at all, as everything about Futaba grew stronger. Her thick legs begun to push her bed up, no longer being able to fit under it comfortably. Her hands pushed the table aside completely. And her body curled up as it reached the length of the narrow room. Yusuke could hear Futaba’s bones creaking and popping with her growth, as the flailing limbs of her massive body knocked over everything in the room.

               “Did you think… 100 burgers would be enough for me…” Futaba’s stomach rumbled again. Loud. Commanding. She was nearly eight feet tall, but she clutched her stomach in pain as she continued to grow. “Get… your party leader… no… heheheh…” Futaba grinned evilly, even while clutching at her stomach with a pained expression, “all the food here now. Just get out of my ass for a bit to do it!” Yusuke, not wanting to think about what such a huge girl could do, went quickly to the kitchen, pulling his dick out of her butt, and stepping gingerly over her huge legs. She cried out in frustration even as he grabbed everything he could from the kitchen. It looked like most of it was already gone. But he grabbed all that he could find and piled it up in his arms as he ran upstairs.

               “ALRIGHT! HAND IT OVER BUSTER!” The giant, sweaty form of Futaba called out as soon as he entered the room, dumping everything in front of her. He stood, mouth agape, as she grabbed a bag of chips and ate the ENTIRE THING. She didn’t even open the bag, as she wolfed down the plastic as well. Soon everything was gone, a mess of crumbs all over the floor and stuck through sweat to Futaba’s skin. She licked her fingers as she bent over in front of Yusuke, resting on her knees. Her face, nearly twice as wide as his, was right in front of him. Grinning, she belched loudly in his face, causing his hair to fly back.

               “Well, thanks for the meal, I guess! Each one really is a lot bigger than the last, huh…” This could get out of control realllll quick…” Futaba grinned really wide, standing up to look down at the pathetically smaller Yusuke… and putting her head straight through the ceiling. “THIS IS FREAKING AMAZING!!!” Futaba screamed out, her head stuck in the attic.

               “How… how much more do you think you’re going to grow? And what’s even causing this!? Nobody’s ever been that big!” Yusuke called out at Futaba.

               “I don’t know… a bunch more probably. Until I’m satisfied. And as to what’s causing it… something in the Metaverse. Not exactly sure what it is. But I think I can stop it… when… I’m… satisfied. And I need more to eat if I’m going to be satisfied. So it’s time that you call the others over.”

               “Don’t you think that this will be a little… shocking?”

               “You leveled up this butt. You went ‘spurt-spurt’ in this butt, right? It only makes sense that if you don’t treat this butt right, it’ll sit on you! If you do… well maybe it’ll reach level 10,000.” Futaba called out. At over nine feet in height, Yusuke did NOT want Futaba’s butt sitting on him. Well… maybe I do. But it would also kill me. But being between those massive cheeks, not even big, or prominent, but just slender and huge and soft… not muscular… but a rare place of fat on her skinny body with so much sensuality at her size. Yusuke’s mind was made up. He didn’t know why he had such a vulgar, impossible fetish, but it had to be satisfied.

               “I… I’ll try and contact everyone. Ok? I’ll get you food!” Futaba smiled, a cheshire grin on her face as she backed away, barely pressing her butt against Yusuke’s face for a moment.

               “BOOP! Well… uh… anyway… now you see the power of this body. So you’re going to go and get me the food I want! Ok!”

               Yusuke sighed as he got up, sitting on Futaba’s mess of a bed. He decided to send a group text in which he laid out everything.

               Futaba’s growing to unnatural heights… she doesn’t know what’s causing it. You need to bring as MUCH food as you can. Think of the most you can drag over here, then bring more. Then we’ll go on a second trip. No amount is enough.

               “So… uh… you’re an artsy fellow right… how did you get this fetish exactly?” Futaba asked Yusuke, looking down at him, having brought her head out from the hole in the attic. Even sitting down, she was taller than Yusuke now, and the smell of her sweat and sex somehow was even stronger, if that was possible.

               “For someone who hacks into other people’s web history, you know surprisingly little about analyzing it,” Yusuke replied, retorting to someone ten times bigger than him. “I looked up a bunch of fetishes to get insight to the human psyche for my art project. It’s just that your sweat has… a… uh…” he quickly turned red even after talking to her.

               “A what? What attribute does my sweat have?” Futaba leaned over him, casting him in her shadow. Her breasts hung above him, tantalizingly hanging where he could just reach up and grab them.

               “An aphrodisiac property of some kind.” Yusuke concluded with a sigh, making Futaba break out into another grin.

               “Heheheheheh!!!” Futaba chuckled quietly. “All I have to do is masturbate, and I’ll be revealed as a goddess. Everything is falling exactly according to plan.” At that moment, the doorbell rang. Futaba raised her foot and placed the sweaty appendage on Yusuke’s face. “Go down… greet them… bring them up here… and induct them into my cult. Except for the cat. That would be weird.” With that, Futaba went downstairs, where he saw Haru dragging a trailer full of food over the doorstep. Makoto was facepalming, while Akira carried yet more food after him. With yet more food in his arms. Ann brought yet more as she walked in.

Good… there should actually be enough here. Yusuke thought as they all came inside the house.

               “Morgana’s sick.” Akira told Yusuke, as soon as he walked in. “He just wanted me to tell you.”

               “Uhh… Haru went a little ridiculous when she said a lot of food,” Makoto sighed. “So we have dozens of big bang burgers, sushi, ramen, pizza, pocky… we have everything here.” But Makoto froze up as she looked at… and smelled… Yusuke’s drenched shirt.

“Ok… so what’s the real reason Futaba wanted us to bring food.” Ann called out, as she brought several bags inside. “We decided we’d play along, but…” That’s when she stopped in her tracks, seeing Yusuke, disheveled and soaked in… what had to be Futaba’s sweat. Even so, he actually looked kind of happy.

               “Oh, I was entirely serious,” Yusuke smiled, looking at his friends assembled together. “Futaba is gigantic, and growing bigger… and we need to bring all the sustenance straight up to her room.” This time Ann rolled her eyes as they all followed them. Akira shrugged, while Ryuji ran up to check.

               “WOAHHHOHO!!! YOU’RE HUGE!!!! FUTABA, THAT’S FUCKING AWESOMEEE!!!” Ryuji cried out as he saw her.

               “Take off your clothes!” Futaba commanded, completely lacking the level of modesty she used to have.

               “WILL DO!” Ryuji shed them, as if in an instant, and ran into Futaba’s stomach and chest, where she wrapped him into an immense embrace. His face was smashed in the middle of her breasts as her sweat poured and trickled onto him. Futaba figured that this was a good way to introduce Ryuji into her party… not that he needed it. She even wrapped her immense legs around him, fully constricting the smaller boy.

               “Heh. I wonder just how tight I can squeeze ya!” Futaba smiled yet again as she looked at the rest of the team. “I guess I’m a higher level than the rest of you now!” Everyone, but Makoto especially, was looking at her with absolute credulity.

               “Well… we’ll cure you Futaba… regardless… of whether you want it or not. We promise!!!” Makoto called out, as she walked away. But soon, Futaba encircled her with her arms and brought Makoto closer.

               “You were starrrrinnnggggg at me, werent’ya?” Futaba accused Makoto. “You’re alllllll red everywhere!”

               “Right… so I’m big… and you’re smaller… and I’m bigger. So I guess it won’t be entirely normal sex… um… I’m feeling kind of hot right now… and the food’s already here… so… just… um…” Futaba bit her lip.

               “make me o… orgasm… and get bigger… ok… right now!”

               “This is a dream. Right. I’m going to wake up soon… this is all a dream,” Makoto muttered as she looked at the big nerd before her. But Futaba pulled her in as well, with the others, and soon they were all enveloped in one big, sweaty hug.

               “POSITIONS! If we’re going to assemble as one giant sex-robot, you need to know your places! Akira, I need to thank you for everything you’ve done… so a blowjob there! Haru, cunningulus! Ann! Yusuke! BOOBS! And Ryuji…” Futaba thought, looking at him… “You have butt duty!”

               Futaba’s massive arms were able to assemble everyone, the floor underneath her creaking with every one of her movements. Soon Ryuji found Haru’s naked body on top of his own. He completely ignored her, however. His head was trapped under more… so much more… her asshole was the sweatiest part of her body, but it was worth it to stimulate the giant girl. He put everything he could into licking her.

               “Makoto…” Futaba called… pulling Akira out as he came. His seed barely even covered her tongue, and she swallowed it without a hint of trouble. “Why don’t you and Akira kiss the giant?”

               I should be mad… Makoto thought. She just gave my boyfriend a blowjob… she’s wrecking her own house, she doesn’t even know how big she’ll get! But… wow… Makoto had begun fingering herself unconsciously while looking at the spectacle of feminine power Futaba… Futaba, of all people, had become. And soon, Makoto’s legs found themselves moving towards her. She crawled between Yusuke and Ann, the massive orgy taking place on top of Futaba’s body. And soon… their lips were locked together in a passionate kiss.

               “This is a dream come true!!” Futaba half sobbed, being serious for moment. “I’ve masturbated to all of you!!! I never thought that I’d be able to get all of you in a sex party!!” And that’s what it was… Futaba serving as a massive orgy as everyone else crawled on, sucked, and fucked the giant girl. As this went on, Futaba had a small orgasm, building up to a larger one. She broke her kiss as she begun to shovel food inside her insatiable gullet… as she begun to expand.

               Everyone moving on her drove her crazy, and as Futaba experienced climax after climax, Haru desperately trying to drink the massive amount of sticky cum she expelled, food supplies ran low. And Futaba begun to panic.

               I’m… already out… jeeeezzzzz I didn’t think this far, did I? For a moment, everyone stopped, as Futaba turned her head back and forth, desperately looking for food as her stomach roared like a hundred lions. Finally, she raised a beam of wood knocked out from the ceiling to her mouth, gazing at it for a moment.

               And everyone’s mouth dropped as it disappeared in her mouth. Futaba chewed and swallowed as if nothing was wrong.

               “I guess if I need a bigger room… I can just eat the first one! Economical!” Futaba called out, completely unconcerned. Her sweat had everyone completely under her control, as she continued her orgy. Soon Futaba’s feet were curled up, and her legs arched, as the room became more of a box, her feet pushing the bed to the side, like a piece of trash. But then, with one hand, Futaba pulled the mattress off and begun to swallow it, chewing through the plastic and fluff with ease. Her games. Gone! Her computer. Gone! The ceiling. Gone! All while Akira and Makoto remained busy with armpit duty for the strongest and freshest concentration of sweat, now that Futaba’s mouth was occupied.

               Haru marveled at the taste of Futaba’s cum as she continued to drink it. My… this is truly marvelous. This taste is so exquisite… our company could sell this as an aphrodisiac and everyone would line up to buy it!!! And Futaba’s clit… Haru begun to suck, resulting in a nasally squeal, an increase in the stream of liquid, and a surge of growth. Haru couldn’t have enough of this. Oh… if my company is to sell this on the mass market… I need a LOT more…

               Even as Futaba moved, throwing some off, others stayed on, desperately trying to please the moving girl as she ate with everything they had.

               Ryuji felt disoriented, Futaba’s butt slamming repeatedly against him. This continued, time and time again, each stronger than the last as it expanded. I’m just gonna die here, he moaned. Suddenly, however, light opened up, and Futaba knocked him all the way down to the first floor as her ass broke the ceiling. Disoriented, Ryuji crawled away to avoid being crushed by her.

               “What the!?” Sojiro exclaimed, as he retuned from the international coffee expo... which was just in Shibuya. His house was in a complete state of disarray. Discarded bags of food were scattered all around the kitchen. Furniture was scattered and turned over… but most of all… one single smell hit him strong as soon as he opened the door. The pungent aroma of sweat, fermented over days, invaded his nose. Rancid, yet simultaneously mixed with Futaba’s pheromones, it was a strangely lustful odor. The sound of creaking was loud… and grew louder. Coming from the second floor

“You look soooooooooo teenytiny Haru. You’re hardly a person anymore, you know? You’re more like my item, my vibrator. Yusuke… you like biting on my big fat nipple, don’t you? Just… go harder. Harder… harder.” The voice was deep, although it grew higher and higher with her extreme arousal. It was hard for Sojiro to take into account what was going on, as he stood beneath her room, listening to the cacophony above.

“AAHHHHHHH!!!!” With a scream as loud as a train, Sojiro heard the sound of her daughter’s orgasm. He shielded himself as wood, plaster and dust fell from the top of the ceiling. Soon, he was looking at his daughter’s giant butt, nearly four feet wide.

“FUUUUTTTAAABAAAAAA!!!!!” He yelled, but the sound of her orgasm drowned him out as Futaba’s butt slammed against the hole in the floor repeatedly, making it wider and wider. Sojiro ran out of the way as a last groan issued from the ceiling, and the entire area collapsed, Futaba, and her two smaller lovers with it. Yusuke was resting between her breasts like a baby, fondling one while suckling at the other. Meanwhile, Haru had been kept safe between Futaba’s legs, sucking on her hungry cunt.

“God-damn I can’t get over how great people are as sex toys! If I knew about this, I would have done it sooner!” Futaba howled out. At that moment, she turned red as she looked at her stunned guardian, slouching at the other end of the room, looking at the devastation that had become of his house. The one thing Sojiro could thing of was that the smell of her sweat had become stronger… much stronger. If he didn’t know any better, he would think that her sweat was the only thing in the air… along with her cum.

“Well… dad… I’m going to be an international celebrity, or maybe more like a goddess or final boss or something… so… I’ll take care of you… I’m twenty feet tall, and only getting bigger… so I suggest you go somewhere else.” Futaba snapped her fingers, as she looked at her friends around her.

“I already am feeling the heat return again, and I can eat anything! It should stop eventually… but I can’t say when. You all need to head to Akihabara. I won’t eat Akihabara!”

“You won’t EAT Akihabara! You’re not eating through any part of Tokyo!!!” Makoto yelled, trying to get through Futaba’s pheromones to retort against her.

“Oh…” Futaba burped again, after quickly wolfing down an entire wooden beam. “I’m going full Kaiju though… it’s the food chain. Cows eat grass… people eat cows… and Kaijus eat cities… go to Akihabara! Shoo! Shoo! I’ll be on the news!” She released Haru from the vice grip of her vagina finally, the rich girl appearing slightly disoriented.

“I’d like to order another cunn… cunning… whatever it’s called please!” Haru cried as she spun around the room, through ugly intoxicated by Futaba’s musk.

“My pheromones have rather magical properties!!! But I’m losing control!!! I’ll probably kill you guys if I play with you roughly while growing!! GO!!! NOW!!!”

With this Akira got his wits together, and, along with Makoto, gathered everyone up, even Yusuke with his nosebleed, and they left the room.

“Akihabara!” Akira shouted as they left.

“We know…” Ryuji sighed, finally waking up. “You just wanted to shout orders again, didn’t you boss.”

“My house…” Sojiro groaned as they fled.

 “THIS PROPERTY IS CONDEMNED BY ORDER OF FUTABA SAKURA!!!” Futaba cried out as they left. Only Yusuke looked back as other people looked at the house strangely. The whole thing was shaking back and forth… neighbors looking at the structure with curiosity plastered on their faces. The only other thing they noticed was the strange aroma of sweat.

It was a good thing they got on the train in time. In a few minutes, they would be swarmed by panic. In a few more, they would quit running.

“Well… we got away… from our friend…” Makoto sighed as she walked out from the Akihabara station… people were looking at all of them suspiciously. And they saw why when they turned to look at the news.

“Yes… I’m reporting for the Japanese Inquirer…” A man in a rumpled suit spoke frantically. “I’m here in Tokyo, where a girl, calling herself a Kaiju, has just eaten a building. She’s not going out of her way to take life, but her rampage has…” The man stopped as Futaba pulled the entire house out of the foundation, and begun eating great chunks of it at once. “Her sweat… smells kind of nice actually, it’s all in the area.”

“RAWR!!!!” Futaba screamed, her voice coming through the screen. But everyone thought they could hear it anyway. “I AM A KAIJU! Soon to be bigger than Godzilla ever was! I was sent here on one mission… to eat and fuck Tokyo! Leave now if you don’t want to be trampled!” Each one of her footsteps left great holes in asphalt as she ripped up house after house, uncaringly eating them along with all of their contents. At one point, her objective changed as she begun humping her naked body against several of them, residents inside screaming as the houses gradually collapsed, one big girl being far too much weight. Her climax spewed cum inside the ruins of the houses, flooding what little was left. On shaky feet, Futaba got up, before she fell, flattening another set of houses. But again, she got up, continuing the pattern of eating buildings like candy, when she wasn’t fucking them. And gradually, she grew.

Soon, Futaba found her final destination: Shibuya 109—specifically the phallic shaped front of it. The girl had become nearly as tall as the entire thing.

“Can… can you smell the sweat here!? Beyond us, I mean!?” Ryuji asked nervously as they watched Futaba on screen. The rest of the crowd remained fixed to the public television, watching in a panic.

“With this… I will conquer Tokyo and become the ultimate sexual goddess… like 20 star rank with a .000000001 percent rarity!” For a moment, Futaba hugged the building, putting her arms around it in a fond embrace. Somehow knowing just where it was Futaba turned towards the camera and flashed a victory sign. Shortly afterwards, she pulled down her eyelid and stuck out her tongue in another pose.

“Time to show you that this is MY city!” Futaba begun to rub herself against the structure, gradually moaning as her red-hot arousal sped up again.

“Yeah, I definitely smell her. Even here,” Ryuji repeated, but no one was paying attention to him.

“Ahh… yes… ahhh!!!” Futaba moaned. Her normal voice was all but gone, as high-pitched squeals came from the girl in the throes of arousal. She was oblivious to the entire world now, mindlessly eating chunks of the remainder of Shibuya 109 as she grinded on the front of it. As she grew. Soon, she was taller than the structure. And taller. And taller. The rest of Shibuya 109 disappeared, with the front left. Not wanting to reach for nearly buildings while she fucked the giant structure, Futaba tore great chunks out of the Earth and devoured them as she expanded in all directions. All over Tokyo, the ground begun to shake. All of Tokyo heard her screams of arousal.

As she grew Futaba draped herself over the structure, falling onto her knees as she hugged it. The structure began to crack from the incalculable force exerted upon it. But still, she grew. Still, her sweat begun to pour through the entire city. As her cum poured into a lake of sweat and cum forming throughout the ruins of Shibuya.

Each one of her breasts alone, as modest as they were, had to weigh tons by now, Ann thought, looking at her “modest assets.” NO. I have to stop Futaba, before she destroys Japan! Ryuji was no help for her, as he was just jacking off alone, basking in her scent. In fact… so was Yusuke… and Haru… and even Makoto!? I guess it’s up to me. Almost everyone around them was jacking off, or engaging in public sex. As disgusting as Futaba’s sweat was… her pheromones were overriding the senses of all Tokyo. And still, it grew stronger.

“I have a megaphone,” Sojiro walked up, giving one to her, that he had found… well… somewhere. “Hopefully you can do something about this. And here’s something to block out her… well… sweat… and here’s some coffee.”

“…You can hold the coffee……… Why is this not affecting you?” Ann asked with curiosity, as she got her senses under control.

“She’s my adoptive DAUGHTER. That’s a pretty good reason,” Sojiro huffed. With that, Ann begun scouting for high places, hoping to stop this madness.

“Damn… too leveled up… why do they have to make dildos so… small…” Futaba groaned with frustration as her crotch rose above it, even while on her knees. With a mighty yank, she tore the structure off the ground, uprooting it entirely. The 100 meter girl flattened several structures, and even people, drawn mindlessly by her scent, beneath her, as she begun to slide the whole thing in and out like a dildo.

Makoto screamed as things fell off, Akira rushing to hold her. He didn’t know if Futaba had come between them, but he was going to protect her. The shaking just grew stronger however… it was an earthquake, one made entirely by one woman. People ran around in a panic, even as others smelled the sweat, and wanted to turn towards the deity.

At that moment, Ryuji saw something out of an apocalyptic artwork. Futaba was visible… even in Akihabara, he could see her, rising above the buildings! LAYING DOWN! Blindly, he begun to jack off again. This is just getting to be entirely too much…

“TELL HER TO STOP!!!” Ann cried out, running up with a clothespin on her nose, and an ungodly massive megaphone. “I’m GOING! TO TELL HER! TO STAAAAPPPPP!!!!” Ann immediately ran towards the top of a nearby structure, climbing a ladder one handed with the megaphone in the other.

“STOPPPPPPPPP!!!!!” Ann yelled out, watching the growing girl mindlessly slide the great cylinder in and out of her. But she didn’t even hear. As loud as the thing was… she couldn’t possibly hear, could she? Ann felt so insignificant next to her, but all she could do was keep yelling at Futaba.

The structure began to fall apart entirely, now looking like a dildo next to someone approaching 300 meters in height!

               “TO BECOME BIGGER THAN GODZILLA EARTH!!!!!! FUTABA’S SPECIAL CLIMAX, ULTIMATE GALACTIC BIG-ASS NEET WITH A BIG-ASS THAT’S KINDA FLAT BUT BIGGER THAN ALL OF YOU BY A FACTOR OF MILLIONS ANN!” For a moment, Ann crossed her arms as Futaba looked… right in her direction.

               I think she’s just looking at Shibuya… but even so… I can’t believe her.

               “SHOVE EVERYTHING IN MY PUSSY EDITION!!! FOR MEDJED!!!!” Futaba cried out as she stuffed the ruins of Tokyo into her vagina, entire buildings disappearing as her pussy turned them into mush, juices leaking out absolutely everywhere, turning the entirety of the city into a lake. It even begun to flow into Akihabara, gushing in streams as Tokyo was entirely, irrevocably marked by Futaba’s scent. Ann fell down and cowered on top of the high structure, begging it didn’t collapse, as the shaking finally reached the level of a full earthquake. A nearby building fell over as Futaba shoved buildings into her snatch with one hand, the other alternating between exploring her breasts and shoving the Earth into her mouth.

               “AAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!” An explosion of juices roared as Futaba came for the last time, 1200 feet in incalculably titanic nerd flooding Tokyo in a protracted orgasm that registered at an eight on the Richter scale as far as Akihabara. The human devastation was enormous… but the formerly small girl, obsessed by her sexuality… couldn’t care.

               “PHEW! That’s it everyone, done growing! Final form and all that!” Futaba announced, sighing as she came down from what she knew would be the best orgasm she ever experienced in her life. Of course, she suspected her final form was immortal, so she’d probably find out about that.

               “FUTABAAAAAAAA!!!!” Ann screamed as loud as she could, standing up again.

               “Yep!” Futaba chirped, turning her head in Ann’s direction again, causing the ground to shake a little. “Futaba let out a strange moan as she came down, protracted… almost like something was leaving her. “There… that’s it. I was unsure if I was done. I surpassed most Godzillas a while back… but the Earth Godzilla 300 meters… I really considered letting it go on a bit longer, you know… to be like the size of the Earth or something. But I finally had to hold back and be realistic. And Earth Godzilla’s a good modest goal. I’m done growing… I think it was powered by my thoughts, actually. I could kind of feel it even, you know. Like a faucet. But once I shut it off I can’t do it anymore. My growth happened because of that drink in the Metaverse… but also cause I wanted it to. Annnnddddddd… I’m big enough now. Things are getting really inconvenient. Getting harder and harder to make things Futaba-sized. SO FUTABA’S DONE GROWING!!!” The absolutely titanic girl screamed triumphantly.

               “But… you know… we could have a Futaba-Zilla 2… with an even bigger Futaba… yeah… it’s returning. I think I still want it. FUCK IT LET’S GO HUGE! GROW HUGE! MORE!! MORE!!!!” Tokyo shook as Futaba plunged her fingers into her pussy… but soon she quit, laughing uproarishly.

               “Wow… I probably made all of Tokyo white as a sheet there, didn’t I?” Futaba leaned back at her own joke, compressing some of the few skyscrapers still half-left beneath her. “Like I said, I’m done.” Ann, looking at the sight before her, finally regained her composure… in a sense, as she absolutely begun yelling at Futaba.

               “A REALISTIC GOAL!? YOU MASSIVE SWEATY STINKY DISGUSTING NEET!!! YOU’RE LITERALLY BIGGER THAN A WHALE!?” Ann screamed as loud as she could through the team’s shared megaphone. “AND I DON’T MEAN THAT AS A FAT JOKE!!!”

               “Well, I mean, realistic in the sense that people can make stuff for me still,” Futaba mused out loud, to herself and half of Japan. “There’s some stuff…” Futaba swung her leg over as she rolled onto her side, rearranging some of the metal, glass, and concrete rubble that had been much of Tokyo… “that I’m going to need to get from you guys…” Futaba cutely yawned, barely thinking about what she had done. “But that’s tomorrow… I know some people wanted to send a missile at me, but SOMEONE hacked the defense system… and… I think somehow I have enough fans that will protect the new goddess now…” She used a single finger to poke through the debris of all of the buildings. “There’s even dead people in here… gross… I guess that potion really got me… kinda hard to avoid people smaller than insects in a cloud of lust though.”

               “AAAHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!!” Ann screamed incomprehensibly, trying to take in the level of absolute Armageddon that Futaba had inflicted upon Tokyo.

               “Yeah… go on…” Futaba sighed. “The lame-o brigade is here…”

               “THE LAME BRIGADE!? THE LAME BRIGADE!? YOU ARE A LOSER, YOU KNOW THAT!? YOU JUST            SHOUT OUT DUMB CATCHPHRASES AND MEMES THINKING YOU’RE CLEVER! AND NOW, BECAUSE YOUR SWEAT MAKES PEOPLE HORNY YOU’RE GOING TO ACT LIKE YOU RULE THE WORLD! WELL THE ARMY’S COMING AFTER YOU, BECAUSE PEOPLE IN PUBLIC AREN’T ALLOWED TO JUST BE GIANT HORNY MASTURBATING NERDS!”

               Futaba looked at Ann, right at Ann, she was certain, and spoke.

“If you and my other friends weren’t there, I would have used my…” Futaba spoke very deliberately, “Over 9000 power level to crush you and the entire structure you’re sitting on to paste. I needed great… big… glasses. But now I see well. I see you Ann. I may be done growing, but… I’m not in public. You’re all in my room. The world is my room. And I can do whatever I want here. Without shame. Without worry.” Gingerly, Futaba grabbed a piece of concrete and put it into her mouth. She made a disgusted face as she immediately spit it right back out. Then she turned around… Ann didn’t realize how close Futaba was. Futaba turned around as the ground shook harder, she crawled towards her. And soon Futaba was just a couple of hundred feet away, crushing buildings as she came closer. Individual strands of her sweaty hair fell amongst the wreckage. As the smell became stronger… it even went through the clothes pin. It was still disgusting… but Ann wanted to bow down and worship Futaba. It felt like she needed to in order to live.

“Yeah… the lame brigade…” Futaba yawned again. From the vantage of the Ann, her mouth opened to reveal a cavern so large that it could swallow any of them without her even noticing… it really was a miracle that they had survived.

               “I’m done growing, anyway. G’Night. Demands tomorrow and all that overlord of everything stuff.” Futaba concluded. Soon afterwards, the body of the Titaness merely rose and fall slowly, oblivious to everything else. The other members of the Phantom Thieves begun climbing up, each of them sporting an identical clothes pin keeping the worst of her scent from invading their senses.

               “My dick hurts…” Yusuke muttered, probably to himself. But Ann heard him, sighing as she still tried to process just what had happened.

The members of the Phantom Thieves looked around. Even here, where she didn’t actually tear down the buildings, much had fallen apart from the effect her earthquake-like impact had on the city, even knocking a couple down. Flows of her insane amount of cum had reached them. In fact, Makoto was half immersed in one, even as Ryuji was trying to drink a little, cupping it with his hands. Where they were, the cum managed to just barely overpower the smell of her sweat, which they were confident by now extended all throughout Tokyo… and beyond. A pheromone laced sweat that drew them to the giant girl that was the source of it. Even knowing what she had just done, it was hard for them to hate her, especially Yusuke, who begun walking slowly, like a zombie, towards the 1000 meter form pancaking everything beneath her to dust. The form of the girl he had just fucked a short time ago.

               “Wait…” Makoto grabbed his hand, keeping him from advancing further. “I know Futaba completely won… and her lust is driving us all mad, but she didn’t want us to be hurt. That’s why she put us somewhere she thought would be safe. Just… wait for tomorrow.”

               “Yeah, besides, we have all of THIS!” Ryuji exclaimed as he ate more of her cum. “This shit tastes GOOD! And her B.O.’s freaking awesome too!”

               Yep, I hadn’t even noticed… it splattered up here, Ann facepalmed with both hands as she looked at her companions tasted Futaba’s discharge.

               “I wonder if our company could sell this…” Haru thought, pondering as she tried some herself. “This DOES taste pretty good…”

               “Well… I suppose it seems pretty insignificant to be a model in this city… or anywhere… now…” Ann sighed. “How am I supposed to compete with that!?”

               “You don’t, which is why I actually learned something while you just modeled,” Makoto smiled. Ann glared daggers at Makoto, who simply fell back submerging herself into a deep puddle of cum, smiling. Even here, it’s like we can’t get away from Futaba… she’s probably mad at me just because I argued with Futaba earlier!? Come on!!!!

               “I’m sure she won’t make too many demands,” Ryuji jumped in, trying to cheer up Ann.

               “Heh!” Akira said, to no one in particular. All they had to do was wait for tomorrow.

               And tomorrow, Futaba woke up.

               “I need a bath!” Futaba proclaimed to nobody and absolutely everybody at the same time. “In fact… I need a lot of things. A game system, a…”

               “BY THE ORDER OF THE JAPANESE ARMY!!! WE DEMAND YOU TO STOP!!!” A group of tanks stretched out before her, standing in the shadow of one of the few skyscrapers left. Ann groaned as this loud exchange woke her up…

With that many tanks… yes… Makoto thought, thinking of war strategy. With that much in forces… Futaba will just destroy them all instantly.

And she did. With one leg, half of the forces were destroyed as she swept them away with a powerful kick. Some fired, but they barely drew blood on the massive girl.

“RAWR!!! WHAT PART OF ME BEING THE MOST POWERFUL KAIJU DO YOU NOT GET!” Futaba proclaimed. “As long as I demand stuff people will makeme whatever I want… I somehow…” Futaba stretched out her other leg, knocking a skyscraper over. The crew watched as it fell in an incredible explosion of dust, metal, and concrete. A natural disaster, as much as any other.

               “Like I said last night, I’m NOT ‘in public’, Futaba yelled, with everyone hearing. You’re in MY ROOM. This is my room, next to Akihabara! True enough… the patch destroyed now… she was right next to Akihabara. Now… I’m done growing… but to earn Futaba’s…pleasure. There are several things that you’ll have to do… I need a bed. You can’t expect me to sleep on this rubble forever! I need a new computer!!! It can be for everything, TV and stuff as well!!! NO APPLE! I want a real hacking computer… and a phone too. I still want to talk to my friends… and… well… a barrier around my room. My sweat draws people like zombies, and despite what I say, I might feel a little guilt about crushing them.” In fact, Futaba barely felt like moving as she stared at the little dots around her. I killed enough people yesterday.

And I want my friends to get over hear safety, along with little headphones and one big earbud for me so we can talk all the time! And have orgies! And play games together! If you do it, I promise I’ll invite lots and lots of you to my stomach too! And my lips! And Futaba’s giant breasts! Even her pussy… oh yeah! I need a big dildo! And some giant soap actually… I take back what I just said” Futaba blushed. “The scent’s an aphrodisiac to you… but not as much to me. I’ve actually normally taken regular showers… and phew! I stink. I can just dip myself in the ocean for water though.” Futaba giggled looking around. Sitting down she was taller than anybody. She knew that Tokyo and beyond smelled like her now.

“But that’s the only thing I need that you’ll have to keep making… unless I ever need to eat or drink or piss again, or Futaba help the world. But I still don’t need any human sacrifices or anything… well…” Futaba put a finger on her lip, thinking.

               “Heh. I guess we’ll see about that. You never know what the future brings.” With her demands having been made, she heard another amplified, unsteady voice.

               “Ok… just let us know… if there’s anything else you need.” Ann’s mouth dropped as she heard the prime minister’s voice echo in the air.

               “I guess this is the end of Japan’s budget…” Sojiro sighed. “And she forgot all about me…”

               “POSITIVELY ABSOLUTELY!!!” Futaba proclaimed. “Get Sojiro the BEST mansion you can think of too. I can sleep on the rubble for tonight, but you need to start work on it! And being big will always be my main source of fun… but you might find that without electronics I’m a little antsy.”

               Heh. People really are scrambling to get all of that… for me. Futaba gets what Futaba wants… and I kind of suspect that I’m done aging to… people are going to learn to get used to the new wonder of the world.

               “So… uh… about Futaba giving me a blowjob yesterday…” Akira said, turning towards Makoto.

               “Let’s be honest, we’re both more sexually attracted to Futaba than each other, so we’re both dating her now… let’s be honest, it’s Futaba that’s an incredible giant. We’re all dating her now… in the long run… something will be built so that we’re living on her. So let’s break up… and everyone of us start dating that energetic giant NEET, she has a lot of love to give.”

               Everyone nodded in agreement except for Ann, who let out a final groan of frustration.

 

Emily by Bob Charlie
Author's Notes:

An attempt at a "short" slow growth story

Sometimes, a little sister can be a pain to deal with.

“And ‘little’ was an appropriate word to describe Emily, standing at 4’11 at age 14. She was waiting for her growth spurt to come, especially when her older sister was 5’9 and her brother was 5’11. It didn’t help that she had a skinny as hell body, like a rail.

She tried to project this innocent image, walking around with pigtails and a smile, but she got in trouble all the time at school. Sometimes it was skipping class to go to the skate park, other times getting in fights, and just knowing what to say to people to get them mad.

Emily was getting upset that David and I, twins (fraternal obviously), were getting ready to go to college. And not local, either. At the top of our classes, Davud was thinking of going to the top school in the next State… and I wanted to go to Harvard. As the valedictorian, I thought that I could get in. Perhaps Emily felt left out as everyone showered us in affection, while she was just called “brat” by my dad all the time. We kinda called her brat too. Maybe we looked down on her.

But then everything begun to change.

One day I just saw Emily doing that stupid thing where she burped in her brother’s face. I swear, she did that all the time. Except two things were different. One… she was drinking a whole carton of milk… no… it was gone. Two… she was oddly covered in sweat.

“Someone’s been working out hard! That’s a pretty nice change… quit burping in my brother’s face though. It really annoys him.”

“Damn right it does… did Cynthia call back yet about the dance tonight?”

“Cynthia… Cynthia… it’s always Cynthia…” Emily whined. She was swinging back and forth on the chair dangerously, rocking it back and forth, the characteristic pigtails swinging with it. She was a blond, 15… I guess her birthday was yesterday… I didn’t go. She was fifteen… anyway… the fifteen year old girl was swinging back and forth in a way that could have hurt herself.

“Well… I kinda asked her to marry me recently,” David grinned. “And she said yes… so… yeah I’m gonna talk about her.”

“She only went with you because you’re six feet tall and on the football team…” Emily sighed. “If the quarterback asked her out, the slut would leave you in a heartbeat.”

“DON’T call her a slut, you BRAT!!” David yelled loudly, silencing everyone for a moment. He really let Emily get to her sometimes. What she said WAS kinda true though… David was her ninth… tenth… twelth… but that’s just the ones she admitted to. He was some two-digit number. And he slapped an eight-thousand dollar ring on it… and drove a dorky-looking, junked up car.

“Sorry…” Emily sulked. Her head sinking down on the top of the chair, her arms crossed through the vertical slots, hands clasped together.

“Just don’t talk about her that way,” David fumed.

“Whatever… how’s football going to be this year. Still crappy?” I sipped a bit of beer casually. We were at the top of our class. It’s not like our parents gave a shit.

“I know you could care less about it…” David smirked, popping his can open. “But we’re going to be pretty great this year!”

“Right… right…” Emily smiled, giggling at both of us. “Well… I’m going to do upstairs, to exercise some more, later!” She was back to being cheerful again already. That was quick. Her little feet padded up the stairs, and David and I kept talking about whatever bullshit.

It was the next morning when things got weird.

“Sarah… Sarah!!!” Emily’s bedroom was next to mine, so I was the one she reached. She was shouting, but her voice sounded really weak. Without bothering to dress, I ran into Emily’s room, as fast as I could, throwing open the door.

“Emily!” She was laying, in her PJs, on the bed, covered in sweat. She smelled really strong, to tell the truth.

“I… can’t move…” my heart rate calmed down a little, as I looked at her twitch. There could still be something seriously wrong, but…

“Did you exercise too hard?” I sighed, looking at Emily.

“I stretched too hard… and now I can hardly move and everything hurts…” Emily rolled over, just a little. A bit of her belly was showing through the PJs, stuck to her skin from sweat. Actually… they looked kinda like they were pinching her.

“You stretched too hard? What is this even about, Emily…” she could be really weird sometimes.

“I stretched to get taller…” she moaned… “In fact…” she perked up, weakly, “I feel kinda bigger.”

“You aren’t bigger, moron!! If you could stretch to make yourself taller, do you know how many people would do that!?”

 “But it felt special…” she pouted. “Really special…” then Emily took my breath away. She stood up, getting out onto the floor, “and I ate so much yesterday… and kept stretching after eating… and I don’t feel fat or anything…” I ended up stepping back. Perhaps other people wouldn’t notice, but… I was good at judging this.

“You’re looking at me funny,” Emily giggled. “I do look different… don’t I? Wanna measure me?” Silently, I walked Emily over to her wall, where she (used to) proudly record her growth. However, for the past several years, every single mark was at 4’11. The last one was for her birthday. Two days ago. Until now.

“5’1… I can’t believe… two inches in two days?”

“1 day. I was the same height yesterday…” Emily beamed proudly. “And I’m not on my tip-toes or anything either~” Emily stuck her tongue out playfully… I scratched my head as I looked at her before me.  

“You really are happy about this… weren’t you feeling miserable just now?” Emily sighed, her head contorted in thought.

“I was kinda shaky… buuuuutttttt Emily’s hand’s went around my ass, causing me to jump back. Her hands were moving like they were trying to compare shapes. “MY BUTT’S BIGGER!! IT’S MORE LIKE YOURS NOW! AN ASS! AN ASS!”

“Announce your new butt to the world, why don’t ya!?” I hollered causing her to giggle with glee.

“So you do see it, Sarahhhh… Is my butt bigger…” she asked me… turning around, wriggling her behind back and forth. “It’s kinda tight in these pants now. Do you wanna spank it?” Indeed it was. The tightness in her pants suggested a growth spurt of a couple of months… but it was there… after one day. I don’t know if she even realized the wedgie she was getting. Anyway, I spanked her some when she was young… when she was a brat and deserved it, but…

“I never spanked you because you’re sexy you weirdo!!” I half-laughed as I ran out the room, Emily giggled behind me. I figured it was some stupid joke. Emily ran out laughing, happier than I had ever seen her, still covered in sweat, her midriff exposed.

She wasn’t joking around.

***********************************************************************************

There was a girl who sat next to me in math class, Emily… whatever her last name was. I just started going to school a few weeks ago, but my eyes couldn’t help but be drawn to the pig-tailed girl My father was, but I wasn’t going to talk to him about it. She was skinny as a rail… just about every time I saw her. She seemed to be practically on the edge of starving… and her weakness showed it too. She walked slowly, placing one foot in front of the other… she sometimes dozed off during class, and barely payed any attention even when she was awake.

If my eyes weren’t lying to me, she was taller than she was just a week ago. By several inches.

I spotted her taking other people’s food whenever anyone offered any. She was doing a pretty good job of it, but it wasn’t nearly enough. And the school didn’t give people a lot. She looked pretty… even when she was so starved. Her smiles were always so full of light I found myself staring at this girl, who people didn’t even realize was shooting up like some sort of bizarre tree.

But unlike a lot of the other students, I had money. My father had a lot of money. And I had a way to get her food. As much as she wanted.

“What is it… do you think I’m cursed too?” Emily muttered as I approached her… she was even more beautiful as I approached. The way her hair hung down, her lips… just below mine… she was definitely taller. “A lot of my friends have been telling me I’m weird, but I have…” Emily didn’t finish her sentence.

It awoke something within me.

“No… I… uh… brought some food for you…” I stuttered, lacking any grace as I reached into my backpack. “I don’t think that you’re cursed, but you look pretty hungry… so…I got this for you…” I pulled out a couple of sandwiches… I hoped that it was enough.

Half dazed, she suddenly reached out and grabbed them from be in a jerking motion. She stuffed half a sandwich into her mouth, chewing it quickly and roughly, and in a moment, she swallowed, before taking a deep breath. In but a moment, the second half followed the first, and then the second sandwich. I watched with fascination as this girl ate with more ravenous intensity then I had ever seen in a human being. And with fascination, I watched as she became slightly more alert.

“Thank you…” she replied, blushing slightly, before she belched.. Crap… I had to hide my erection. “Hardly anyone does anything for me… I’ve been so hungry recently… and it’s been worse every day… far worse… I don’t know what’s going on.”

“I… I can get you more! About the only thing good for school is that they give us forty minutes off for lunch…” I continued, “And I have access to a fridge for the advanced bio test I’m taking. My teacher doesn’t check it out, so I can store as much as I want in there.” I blurted everything out, for some reason, I knew that I had to help this girl, as she smiled slightly.

“The bio lab is outside, right?” Emily replied. “It’s been a bit since I was at this cheap-ass school… I tried skipping a lot last year… if students are calling me cursed… like I’m from a Brother’s Grimm story… I might as well stay away from them… and I’ve made Sarah and David suspicious… I’ll DRAW them in… but for now… but I should at least try seeing my friend!” Emily  perked up. “Cindy should be right here at school!!!”

“You… haven’t seen your friend?” I replied.

“Nope… I mean I probably have… but it’s all been a fog since I started stretching… (started stretching…) my brother’s been trying to get me food… but father’s been acting like a pig… I see him staring at me…” Emily clenched her fist violently, before turning to me, a curious expression on her eyes.

“What about your father?”

“He’s not my dad… all three of us called him that… but eight years ago… mom and dad died. And none of us could do anything to help them. And now… the bags of lard that call themselves our parents… Sarah and David act like it’s just fine… I can’t take them anymore…”

“I’ll help you… if you help me… hardly anyone’s ever helped me… I just want someone… someone loyal… loyal people… I’ll probably be comatose again by tomorrow… I don’t know what’s wrong with my stomach… bring a lot of food… I want to at least be coherent. My esophogaus needs kilos of calories!” The girl proclaimed.

That’s when I realized who it was.

“EMILY!!!” I nearly screamed. “Don’t you remember me… I’m Jonathan, from Elementary school!!! Wow… you look completely different!” I Couldn’t believe that this beautiful nymph like girl… suffering such… was one of my closest friends from Elementary school.

“Really!?” She replied, smiling again. “It’s been forever! I mean… some shit happened with the depression… and my parents had to move for a while… our uncle gave us a house though, even though daddy doesn’t really work anymore.”

“It’s ok… I didn’t know your parents lost their jobs… I’m so sorry.” Emily sighed. “If you worry so much about it, just get me some combustion now… I’m still extremely EXTREMELY hungry…” her stomach growled, just to emphasize it. “I’ll be out of it tomorrow… and…” she shantied up to me, whispering in my ear, “I’ll really HELP you out a lot if you do…” she giggled as her other hand found its way to my crotch… what type of girl was Emily… I yelped as she squeezed it before she walked off.

I went ham on the fridge. I bought enough food to fill up a pantry and stuffed it. I was allowed to go in and out of the school at night… I had to make several trips. I could barely shut the door when I was done… but I kept thinking about her blushing the entire time. I kept thinking about tomorrow.

And that’s how I found myself lugging a cooler

“Why are people… people… the way… they are…” Emily groaned. She looked like a stiff breeze would carry her away. “So malicious… so conniving… hatred… betrayal…” she hissed. “Mom… dad…” Every other student avoided her. And they looked curiously at me, walking towards the girl, who was resting her head on a small decorative wall. “Bro and Sis… the only people… who… at all…”

No… I wasn’t going to take advantage of a girl like this. I don’t know what had happened to Emily… but I could see a deep red mark on her neck… was she hurt?

“Emily… I’m here to help….” But she kept muttering, barely existing in the sunlight.

“Emily, I brought food…” she was one of the smartest girls I knew, but she stared back like a deer caught in headlights, as she turned her head towards me quizzically. Hesitantly, I took cantaloupe I had cut the night before out of a bag. Emily always brought that to school when she was young. She made no movement to go after it herself. I slowly took a piece, and lowered it towards her mouth. She still didn’t respond. Finally, I placed it inside, taking my hand slowly away. She began to chew, and her eyes widened slightly.

“More…” she whispered. And I placed another piece inside her mouth, and she ate it. Followed by many more.

I was nearly shaking as some of her saliva dripped onto my hand. She kept eagerly eating, perking up all the while. Finally, after I placed one piece into her mouth, she sucked on my finger lightly, again flashing that slight smile.

“Thank you for coming…” she told me innocently. “I don’t know how I could have made it…” she brushed a bit of her hair aside while she looked at me in the eyes… “I’m… taller than you, aren’t I?” It was nearly impossible to hide my growing erection…

“Y… you are?” I mouthed. She did look taller than even a couple of days ago… I couldn’t tell whether she was taller or me or not.

“My brother’s been sneaking me some food… it’s been keeping me alive… ever since I started stretching… I have to do it though… I gotta, for him, for sis…” Emily growled. “There are so many people who have treated me like garbage… they call me brat… but they’ve bailed me out of everything… but the world sucks… it’s getting worse day by day… climate change… war on the horizon… why…”

“What do you mean?” She motioned towards my cooler, and I pulled out some deviled eggs. She ate them right out of my hands, without any regard to equitte. Her saliva trailed down onto my hand as I fed her.

“That’s a pretty good cock… isn’t it?” Her hand trailed down, to rest directly on my dick. “I have… no idea…” her stomach growled again, “what’s been happening to me. What’s been happening at all. How this is actually working…”

“You’re going to have to wait… it would be kind of weird for me to do anything in public… more than I did while I was comatose anyway… if you let me stay at your place this weekend… and my brother… or even longer…” Emily stuttered, “We can do something there.”

“But you told me…” I stuttered. “That we… could… have… sex…”

“You’re going to need to wait a little.” Emily shook her head, “People respect those with more size, with more mass, as long as they aren’t just fat…” Emily sighed, looking down at me from over the swell of her chest. “You’re only judged on a few, shallow features. That’s why I’m going to be such a big deal,” the pigtailed girl was speaking like I was a child. “It’s why I’m a bigger deal than you. Already.”

“S… sex…” I stuttered out. This girl was growing… she was really growing! She said she was just stretching… but… she really… I needed her. I was starting to realize that.

“Of course I’ll have sex with you… I’ll please you… as much as you could possibly desire…if you help me out enough… I’m just telling you that I can’t spend all of my time pleasing my flock…”

************************************************************************************

My sister had passed six and a half feet tall. It was unreal, the growth spurt wasn’t ending… it had been a few months since she first said she was hungry, leaning her rail-thin body over the refrigerator.

Now she was doing the same thing.

Except her body was no longer-rail thin. It was huge. Long, long legs stretched out. She had just run down, which, I swear, caused the pictures to shake and rattle. Dad yelled at her that it wasn’t meal-time, but she just rolled her eyes. Guys are naturally stronger than girls, and he probably could overpower her… if he worked out. The older, portly man that he was… if she wanted to, Emily could beat the snot out of him. Emily was working out a lot too. Not enough to really develop a muscular body, but that’s not what she wanted anyway.

I never thought of myself as les… maybe it was jealously. But I found myself watching her wriggle the tight, exercise-shorts clad sphere of her ass back and forth. And all she took out of the kitchen was a liter of some energy drink… she turned around, watching me, one eye lazily open, as she begun to chug down the entire thing. I could see sweat rolling down her sports bra… her exposed stomach, down to the floor. She was still breathing hard, but she was practically humming with satisfaction as she looked at me. Finally, with a pop, she removed the lid of the energy drink from her mouth, and casually tossed the whole thing in the trash can.

“Hey sis… what are you looking at?” She smirked, leaning against the kitchen table.

“Watching you drink that gross thing… I don’t see how you can take it…”

“Hmmm….” In an exaggerated motion, Emily swung her leg out, bringing her close to me. “It’s just a normal energy drink sis, I know you don’t like em…  buttttttt…Sarah wrapped her arms around me, brining me into her chest. Her pungen smell begun to transfer over to me, as droplets of sweat rolled onto my face. Soon I was veritably stuck to her.

“I’m ten inches taller than you Sarahhhh… and a lottt… lotttt…. Bigger. Maybe you’re staring at me cause you’re just jealous of what your little sis has become…”

“Why would I be jealous of such an overgrown brat…” I muttered, as Emily ruffled my hair affectionately, squeezing me into her chest. “And why are you acting so stupidly clingly?”

“Because I love my sister…” she cooed. “Do you want to wrestle, like a couple years back? You went through your own growth spurt a couple of years ago, but even before then… you always won. You said I was no more competition… I think I could be now…”

“You look kind of exhausted Emily… maybe your overgrown, but I’m the one on a varsity team… yeah, I’ll wrestle you!” I tried to say this confidently, while she held me to my chest. Anytime I told Emily anything anymore… to study… to be quiet… to go to bed… she just giggled and didn’t listen to me. She didn’t respect me at all anymore… maybe I could change that now.

Emily arched her eyebrow for a moment, her voice losing its playful demeanor. “Oh my god… you actually think you can win, don’t you… you know wrestling’s done by weight class, right?”

“Y… yeah… s… so…”

“You weigh what… 140? I clocked in at 216 today… and none of that’s fat. But you always have to play out like you’re so much better than me at everything… things are a bit different now…”

“Oh come off it Emily… you’ve been letting this stupid growth spurt get to you…”

“A couple of feet in a couple of months? You’ve seen Jonathan and everyone else, right? People line up just for the opportunity to feed me at lunch.” Emily let go of me, pushing me back, nearly causing me to fall across the floor. “We’re gonna go in the living room… the carpet’ll be better. You’ll get hurt badly on this tile.”

“Sarah… if you were ugly, do you ever think you would have got the level of attention you did at school?” Emily said she wanted to wrestle, but she was just talking… and Emily was never the one to talk like this.

“What does that have to do with everything…” I got into an athletic stance, preparing to rush into my sister, but she was still busy pushing the table and everything out of the way… anything sharp that a person could run into.

“People judge others by a few shallow characteristics… there appearance, how good they are bullshitting… size is one of those primal characteristics… and EVERYONE at school looks up to me. Soon everyone around the world will… I think that you’re smarter than Davi… I love him… but I figured I could at least be straight with you.”

“You’re not going off to college. You’re not going away from me,” Emily proclaimed haughtily, her hands on her hips. She pointed at me, as if I was her subject, “you’re mine. And you’ll be better off for it. The unemployment rate’s fifteen percent, and going up all the time. People are more depressed than ever. Suicides, murder… everything bad is going up. But so am I! I don’t know how I made myself grow… stretching was just something stupid I did one day… and it worked from there! But I’m gonna use it to protect you. To protect all of us. To make us truly, actually safe.”

“Shut up, Emily, quit acting so pompous!” I laughed. I was gonna show her who the boss was. “I’ve always bailed you out… you try to whore yourself out, keep finding the liquor bottle, skip class, get in fights, and yet you’ve always tried to act so cute! And now you’re acting like you’re the responsible one!?” I charged at her, preparing to bowl Emily over, with a hold, straight towards her chest.

And all I did was run into it.

“How much do you like my boobs? You were just here!?” Emily pressed me deeper into her chest, and I found it hard to breathe. I couldn’t struggle against her arms as they nearly suffocated me in a mixture of sweat, drops of energy drink, and Emily’s skin. Then, casually, she tossed me back, and I was on the floor. “I thought you were better at wrestling than this, and soon Emily fell on me, in a hyperacting, giggling heap, my vision lurched up and down, side to side, and we were tumbling in the floor. Soon I begun to get nauseous. I couldn't do anything against my sister... she was so much stronger. I ended up with her holding my leg up, making me flail my arms in pain, while she sat on me.

"MY BUTT'S A LOT BIGGER THAN YOURS SISSSS! Do you like it?" Emily asked weirdly. 

"I mean, it's a butt. And it's bigger than mine.... I don't know what you mean."

"I mean... isn't nice... and tight... and firm... I bet it feels good on your head. It's where it belongs, after all."

"GROSS!! WHAT'S WRONG WITH YOU!?" Emily rolled off of me, so that I could finally see her. stuck her tongue out.

"I needed to show you just how much stronger I am. And I just love you... that's all." 

"Love between siblings doesn't mean sex, Emily..."

"So what are you gonna do about it, take me to therapy? That's not gonna stop me... Sarah... I have a way of getting what I want. Always," her girlish voice gone, she uttered it in a low, guttural growl, causing me to take a step back... what the fuck!? "Just remember this... I tried stretching... harder.... and harder... to grow when I thought you would leave. And it worked... every time... it's pain. So much pain. I feel like I'm gonna die every day. But it makes me bigger... and the bigger I get... the harder it is to resist me... my effects... are indiscriminate... many people will be broken when they realize they can't have me... but..." her voice was a low, growling whisper now, "if I can't have you... I'll break you... and then I'll still make you... and bro... MINE." And then she skipped off, like everything was normal.

*************************************************************************************

Emily became more and more popular around school. She was getting an average from five free lunches a day, from adoring boys (and some girls) who were willing to donate to her whenever she snapped her fingers.

One day she just walked by my sister, looming over her, who had prepared a chicken salad.

“That salad looks goooooooddddd… sis… why don’t you let me have it. I’m a growing girl!!!” Emily had her hands on her hips, as she stared at Sarah straight in the eyes.

“How about no, brat?” Sarah retorted. In response, Emily leaned over my sister’s salad and spat in it. A single large glob of spit covered much of the salad, and Sarah put her head in her hands.

“Ok.. whatever you want. I’m not hungry.” Emily smiled, and took it for herself. Her stomach rumbling. I swear, her stomach was always fucking rumbling! You could feed a truck to her and she wouldn’t be satisified. Emily skipped over towards me, causing the cafeteria floor to shake, and leaned over my food.

“Broooo….”

“Here you go,” I passed it over. I didn’t want to argue right now. In response Emily smiled.

“Thank youuuuuu…” and she leaned down in front of my face, giving me a good shot of her cleavage. I tried to keep my eyes from going down. I didn’t want to give her the satisfaction. And, of course, Emily opened my mouth… and burped in my face fucking again. Was it her way of establishing dominance? Why did she do it all the time!? And then she sauntered off, sashaying her butt back and forth to her stash of lunches. Next to me, Cynthia was looking somewhat nonplussed.

“Why do you let your LITTLE SISTER walk all over you like that,” Cynthia sighed. “You’re on the basketball team for Christ’s sake… surely you can be tougher than that.”

“Well that why don’t YOU stand up to her!?” I probably got too mad at my girlfriend… but this situation was pissing me off. “She’s not LITTLE anymore!! That ‘growth spurt’ of hers is never gonna end!!!”

“Never…” Cynthia said, looking back towards Emily, working on her third lunch, crumbs strewn everywhere. She had some little boy cleaning up everything for her though. Was I wrong, or did Cynthia sound wistful… when talking about Emily? I must be imagining it.

I sat through the rest of the day, watching my sister from a distance, as she was surrounded by a throng of admirers. She wasn’t exactly hated before… but now… it seemed like everyone thought the fucking world of her. People didn’t just donate lunches, they pitched in for clothes, vyed for pictures with her, everything. One time I even saw her selling a large, damp, sweaty sock to a student and taking a wadful of twenty dollar bills in return.

Then the fucking dam broke when Emily screamed, louder than ever, waking up EVERYONE at 5:00 A.M.

“I’M BEING INTERVIEWED FOR A MAGAZINE!! PEOPLE WANT TO ASK ABOUT THE AMAZING GIANT GIRL!!! AAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!” I put my pillow over my head, but I couldn’t muffle her voice. Soon, louder, crashing footsteps came up to my room.

“BRO! YOU AND SIS ARE GONNA BE IN THE INTERVIEW WITH ME!! IT’S THIS AFTERNOON!!! GET DRESSED!!!!” I groaned again, trying to ignore her, but massive hands wrapped around me, pulling me, covers and all, out of the bed. She was completely unclothed… just a bra, a massive pink bra… but not enough… to cover her seven foot figure... her boobs, once nonexistent, were now succulently overflowing the cups. They were matched by a pair of straining, similarly tight underwear… they looked like they’d snap off if she moved the wrong way. I had never heard of a seven foot girl… and even if there was one, she couldn’t have a figure like hers… what was going on with Emily… the brat?

“Do you like what you see… my perverted brother… she leaned down into my face… her lips were practically touching mine, and my heart was racing as I gazed at her. Holy shit… she was huge. She could do whatever she wanted to me?

“Emily…” I whispered.

“You’re so hard… you know I’m sexier than your stupid short girlfriend… I don’t mind you fantasizing about me…” Emily smiled, whispering. “Except now I do… because…”

“Because…” If I leaned forward just an inch, I’d be kissing her, dammit.

“Because… you NEED TO GET DRESSED!!!!!” Emily screamed, as loud as she could, right next to my ears. They were left ringing, as she got up and stomped off, laughing. “I’m gonna get dressed bro! But you gotta pay me back for the view now! I’ll beat your little ass if you don’t do what I say!” Damnit… and I knew she could beat me.

So I got dressed in a pair of slacks and a button-down shirt. I walked outside to meet Emily, dressed in a floral skirt, frowning.

“You’re wearing some shorts… you don’t match me like that...”

“This’ll be fine, Emily.” I prepared to walk downstairs, but she grabbed me, leaning way down.

“I told you… do what I say…” Emily winked, “or I’ll punish you~”

I decided to dress like she said.  When I got downstairs, Emily gave me the thumbs up symbol, showing that she approved. She was eating through a bowl of cereal… the family mixing bowl being used for her large meal. She looked over me, frowning at my hair, and took at a comb.

In a surreal move, my little sis started combing my hair, tutting at me. You need to look good for the interview. I let her move, as she pulled my hair straight, her strength instantly tearing through any tangles. Every time she roughly pulled the comb, it hurt, but what was I going to do.

“ALMOST DONE!” Emily proclaimed proudly. At that moment, I felt something squishy, soft, warm, against my back. Capped by something hard. I turned my head towards Emily, who was leaning down over my shoulder. She was looking straight into my eyes, and then… she burped loudly, actually blowing my hair back a little.

“Every day bro! Cereal today!” Emily giggled again, before attacking my hair with the comb anew. “I have strong burping skills, don’t I! I messed up your hair this time!! Need to get it back together!” Finally she stood up, pleased with your work. “There! Now…” my sister returned from downstairs, dressed, having just taken a shower, her hair was messy and in tangles. She protested, kicking and screaming

“Don’t be such a party-pooper!” Sarah yelped as Emily squeezed her butt, pinching a bit of it between her fingers. She quit flailing, rubbing her sore butt as Emily combed everything out. “Your hair SMELLS nice, but it looks really good if combed right, and you need to look your best today!” I wondered what was going on with Emily… on one hand, she was the same, on the other… she seemed… maternal? It was really weird. But she laid Emily on her broad lap, and hummed as she combed everything out. Sarah winced in pain a few times, as Emily roughly pulled the comb through some of the many tangles in her hair. Soon, it looked perfect, Emily smiling, while Sarah sat there, huffing with her arms crossed.

“You need to act more cheerful during the interview…” Emily teased Sarah, pinching her cheek more gently. “Your hair really does smell nice.”

“Don’t act weird!!” Sarah pushed Emily away, beet-red. Emily laughed, sticking her tongue out. At that moment, my parents came down, seeing the odd scene before us. Both of them were dressed up… for the interview, I guess.

“Do… do you want us to be in the interview?” My father asked, hopefully. Pathetic.

“No… mom and you don’t need to be in it. You’d get too much fat and ugly in the way…” Emily frowned, staring down dad. I waited for him to say something… anything back… but mom and dad simply walked out of the house, obeying the orders of their youngest daughter. And that was that.

We sat there for a while. I watched as Emily swung her legs pack and forth. Her feet, big even for a girl her size, were in flip-flops. Her toenails were painted purple. The blonde girl kept both myself and Sarah next to her, holding us together on the couch. By sheer gravity, both of us were leaning against her.

“Do you like my feet…” Emily asked, quietly. “I always thought they were too big, but I mean… big is my appeal, right?” I didn’t say anything. For a while longer, we sat in silence, while Emily frowned. After a while, she spoke up, “Hey… if you don’t get anything on you, you can eat too… I made a ton… too much even for me, last night. Steak, I mean.”

“Well… sure!” Steak was my favorite, so I’d try some. She pulled a… massive… cooler outside of the fridge, and pulled several steaks out of there, which she quickly wrapped in foil and placed in the stove.

“Didn’t you just eat a huge bowl of cereal…” Sarah remarked.

“I’m the one cooking for you, Sarah, so don’t talk back. And you can’t call me fat…” Emily stuck her tongue out. “You know food goes straight to my everything…” The timer went off, and Emily stood back up, and took the tray out of the stove with a towel (her hands were too big for an oven mitt). She unwrapped the foil, and cut one of the large steaks in half, placing each half on two plates for my sister and I. The other… two… she took for herself, sitting in the one large kitchen chair that could support her ass.

“You’re sitting on the table, by the way. You can’t be messy…” Emily warned us. She really meant it. Emily, the Emily who wolfed everything down… was eating with a knife and fork. She even was using a towel like a bib, eating patiently. “Can’t believe that I already got hungry…” We ate in (relative) silence, except for Emily making loud sounds of approval regarding her own cooking skills. That is, until I lifted my fork the wrong way, and a bit of steak sauce landed on my shirt.

“YOU GOT STEAK SAUCE ON YOU!! WHY DID I FEED YOU STEAK!!!?? After I dolled you up so nice too…” Emily went apoplytic, but at that moment, the doorbell rung, stopping Emily in her tracks. “Well… I guess you’re appearing on National TV with steak sauce on you.”

“W… wait…” I responded, but Emily wriggled her finger to me as she answered the door. “You’re sitting on the couch, one of you on each side, next to your amazing little sister, and that’s final!” She bent over, nearly as wide as the door, as she stooped through to great the reporters.

“HEEEYYYY WHAT’S UP!!! IT’S EMILY!!!” She nearly screamed, jumping up and down in front of the door. “Come in… come in… I made some more steak for you… my bro was a little messy earlier, but it’s such a special moment for him… I’d like him to be in it. He’s been just as amazed by my growth as me. My sister too! I love both of them soo much… and they’ve been so supportive of me… more so than anyone else.”

“O… ok…” I could tell the interviewer wasn’t wanting us in the picture, but was he going to tell the seven foot girl no? Emily crouched again to walk inside the door, the camera getting

The couch sunk down with her heavy weight, and both Sarah and I ended up pressing against Emily’s warm body… the couch groaned so much under her that I thought it would break. A heavy palm rested on Sarah as she ruffled her hair… Emily liked doing that to both of us now, and she was all smiles as it begun recording.

“When I started getting this hungry I thought I was gonna become fat, so I held back a little,” she laughed at the interviewer. “But… she hugged both of us, and I was immersed in the smells of her sweat and perfume as I was pressed against her, just under her armpit. It smelled… pungent… to say the least. Emily skipped the shower, because she took one yesterday and her hair looked fine. But the results of her workout made it known on me. A rebellious part of me wanted to smell it, but I was also pretty grossed out. I also realized that if I looked straight up, I’d be staring at the swell of her cleavage. At any rate, I kept looking straight ahead at the interviewer, just flashing an awkward smile. Emily… I didn’t think she’d be mad at me if I looked at her. She thought it was funny whenever I did it. But I wasn’t getting any more embarrassed on National TV then I already was.

“I like candy… and cupcakes…” the nearly seven foot tall girl giggled to the reporter, acting as innocent as possible. She kept crossing her legs in that short skirt, however. Outside the view of the camera, the reporter kept getting flashed by her. She flashed everybody nowadays though. Even in the camera, just enough cleavage to not be too risqué was visible. After all, she had large C cups now… and on a 6’10 frame, that’s a lot to show off. Finally, the interview started.

“The person we’re interviewing today is Emily Smith, the amazing teenager who has gone through one incredible growth spurt! We’re here today to talk about what its been like for you and your family as we’ve all been watching you post online about it! From the very beginning, you said it wasn’t normal… that you were growing inches in days! And now you’re nearly two feet taller than you were just two months ago… how has it felt for you!? Do you know why you’ve been growing!?” The man chirped excitedly… he knew what this meant for his ratings.

“Well…” Emily sighed demurely, “it’s been quite a ride! Pretty much all my clothes have only gone through the wash once, cause I keep outgrowing em! I’ve been having my sister pick em out…” I felt her draw Sarah in even closer to her, but I couldn’t see her around Emily’s bulk, “…but I’ve grown too much now,” Emily shook her head. “I think my sister has a good fashion sense, but no store will carry anything in my size anymore, so I’ve been having to rely on donations from generous people online!”

“Yeah… but Emily, DO you know why you’ve been growing. All of the tallest people tend to have glandular disorders, and have back issues… but you’re bigger in every direction… and you appear as healthy as ever!!”

“Two-fifty pounds… but no… I don’t really know…” Emily bobbed her head back and forth, “but like I said, it’s been quite a ride!!”

“People have been saying that you’re a bit of a bully…” the reporter continued. Emily lowered her hand out of the camera’s sight, and Emily, beaming the entire time, pointed to the reporter’s erection, making an execution symbol… the implication got through to the reporter who stammered, “but those accusations seem totally ridiculous! Looking at you, it’s obvious that you’re one of the sweetest girls I’ve ever seen!” Emily giggled, her body vibrating against us, leading me to roll my eyes... and Sarah too, I imagined.

“Well… can you show us what your new size means?” The reporter asked, sounding… extremely interested at this.

“YEAH!” Emily jumped off the couch, looking down at me, for one moment. With a flutter of her skirt, she twirled around and bent her hips, she lowered my arms around me, and with a slight groan, she lifted me into the air like a baby. “I’m a lot stronger than my brother now! Watch this!” She held me close to her face, opening her mouth wide… on National Television… there was no way… but she did. Emily began burping in my face. “See… he can’t even fight back against me now… so I can do whatever I want to my big bro!

The rest of the interview was no better.

Seven foot two.

With her newfound fame, Emily was beginning to become impossible to deal with in class. And they expected ME to do something about it, as I found out when called by the ninth grade principal to come to her English class. I found Emily, her head brushing the ceiling, stepping on the English teacher. Her size thirty shoes and socks were placed to the side, while she stepped all over him, the man groaning underneath. All the other students were huddled towards the back watching my sister. Some looked terrified, others fascinated, others aroused, as my sister kept trampling the guy. She was dressed in a ridiculously short skirt, which her teacher could probably look up… even I saw flashes

“How do you like me feet, huh? You’ve been staring at them all the time. That’s the only reason you told me that my clothes were SCAN-DA-LOUS… But I think that you’re GROSS… and to me that’s scandalous… so these feet are probably gonna hurt you! But you don’t care… do you… with your stupid hard dick…”

“Uh… I was called to come over here, Emily… you… uh… can’t crush the teacher.” Emily looked annoyed for a moment, but then smirked at me.

“Who? Someone as little as you? Maybe next time when you actually win a wrestling contest I’ll listen to what you say, but You’re CONSTANTLY staring at me, bro. It’s really cute how you’re acting like you’re not looking, but you need to be honest with yourself… she grinded her heel into her teacher’s crotch… “you’d love to be in this position right now.” Emily turned pale at that moment, however, as a wet patch appeared on her teacher’s crotch, as he shook slightly. Just by stepping on him, she had brought him to orgasm.

“EEEEWWWWW!!!” She exclaimed, as she pushed him away with her oversized foot, knocking his head against the wall… with a crack, the man was knocked out. “WHAT!?” Emily shouted, looking at me and the students huddling in the back. “HE WAS STARING AT ME!! AND HE’S GROSS!!! After all… bro can stare at me anytime… just remember… nobody can tell me what to do anymore. If you want to do well here, then I better like you.” I walked over to my sister. This had to stop.

And I found the wind knocked out of me. Somehow, she had knocked me to the floor without even looking.

“I’ll play with you later, bro… but you should learn that you can’t tell me what to do anymore. Nobody can. This guy’s REALLY BEEN BOTHERING me… and people need to learn their place… underneath me!” She sorta… played with my body with one foot, almost massaging me, while crushing her teacher with the other. She had removed her size… whatever… sneakers, the huge thing sitting next to me. Emily had some strong pheromones… as the doctors explained, that were messing with me. But that was overwhelmed by the smell of her feet. Maybe it’s because she had gone running earlier, but the rank smell of her sock was really getting to me. It seems like whenever Sarah and I tried to do anything, we ended up under her. I was tired of getting called by the administration, just let Emily run the school already.

***********************************************************************************

Seven and a half feet. The interview solved our financial situation… Emily put on a site where she livestreamed various content… she avoided pornography because she was underage, but there was some pretty risqué stuff there. I tried to avoid her videos, but she kept trying to enthusiastically draw me into them.

Then the air conditioner broke. When it was ninety degrees out. And Emily walked in… she was wearing what had to be a micro-bikini. The thing was outright indecent, just managing to cover her nipples… and I swear, you could see pubic hair

“It’ll get a TON of views… I’ve seen the money pouring in… I need to turn up the faucet, your sister needs to be rich already!”

“And what do I need to come for… some other video that gets Cynthia acting like I’m a baby… I’m tired of you humiliating me…”

Emily rolled her eyes, way above me. Her blonde hair hung down her back, Emily’s characteristic pigtails having been undone for swimming. “You worry about her too much, bro. We’re going to the city pool… since we don’t have one. I thought that we might record something there,” Emily smiled down at me.

“Nope… not going.” Emily rolled her eyes again, almost into her skull, and a strong arm went under me. “I already had to lift Sarah into the car, don’t be difficult. I tried to get out of her grasp, but all I ended up doing was kicking at the air. “You really think you can still boss me around, huh? When I can pick you up like this. And with that, unceremoniously, she dumped me in the car. But she wasn’t in the car… instead, it was one of the boys feeding her at school nowadays… Jonathan? Was that his name… she could get em’ all to line up, presenting their offerings to her like she was some sort of a goddess. The brat, getting people to do that! He pulled out, taking us to our destination… come to think of it, Emily probably wasn’t driving because she couldn’t fit in the car. It’s not like anyone would challenge her for not having a license nowadays.

“What do you think, should be jump him?” Sarah asked, making Jonathan twitch nervously.

“Nah… our sister’ll make us go… one way or another… so Jonathan… you’re one of Emily’s lackeys,” I asked uninterestedly.

“I… I’m her friend! From elementary school,” he tensed up against the wheel. “She really likes me!”

“So you do errands for her? I’ve seen you feeding her enough for an elephant during lunch…”

“She lets me feed her because she likes me!” God, maybe we should stop. He swerved so hard, that he almost wrecked. But Sarah chimed in.

“Emily lets absolutely EVERYONE feed her… like you said, she eats enough for an elephant!” I waved her hands. “She doesn’t consider you special to her! When you feed her, all you’re doing is feeding her ego!!”

“SHHHHUUUTTTTTTTTT UPPPPPPP!!!!!!” He howled, swerving us into a ditch. It wasn’t too bad of a wreck, although it looked like it dented the car. “YOU ARE NOT GRATEFUL TO HER AT ALL!! SHE GIVES YOU SO MUCH!!! PEOPLE WOULD KILL TO BE IN YOUR SHOES!! AND YOU TREAT EMILY LIKE THE LITTLE BITCHES YOU ARE!!!!”

“Holy shit…” Sarah mouthed quietly. “Someone’s a little cuckoo. “Besides. You’re the one who hurt her car.” Jonathan grew pale, as he did his best to maneuver out of the ditch.

**********************************************************************************

She cared for me, right?

She did?

Emily?

When we were at the pool, Emily was pressing Sarah against her chest… that bikini… was so small. The pool was only a little over six feet deep… and Emily was standing right up in it. Her hair shining like a goddess. Yet Sarah was acting UNGRATEFUL!!! The stupid bitch! She was trying to squirm out of Her divine grasp! WHY!? WHY!?!?!?!?

I just sat there, filming them cause Emily asked me to. Filming the girl who should have been ME!? This went on… for hours and hours…

The entire time… I knew that I had to have her. I had to have her. I could see the outline of her nipples in that micro-bikini. Her boobs bounced with every step. Every jump. Every laugh.

She was also teasing her brother… toying with him… pleasing him… and I was filming it! She picked him up and swung him around like a doll. And he had the audacity to act like he wasn’t liking it!? A position anyone would envy.

But what was worst was the other people.

Emily giggled as she ran into random poolgoers with her gigantic ass. She even let random people grab at her… why? Just anyone could reach out and bump into her… maybe she figured it would be good for the video. Everyone was in love with her.

And… I realized… Sarah wasn’t even struggling anymore, even if she didn’t realize it. She was cradling her head against Emily’s perfect chest… smiling, without a care in the world.

Why couldn’t I be in that pool?

Eight foot two.

As her sister, I tried to look after Emily. The most shocked I ever was… a year ago, when I found her with some guy at the skating park. I mean… girls have sex. That would have been ok… it was almost pure luck that I ran into her. After all, Emily likes skateboarding… or she did before she became too big for anything.

But I found her sitting there, away behind a bush, kissing some guy, who was undoing her blouse. And he was giving her money.

I couldn’t even think. In a moment, I was on top of the guy, beating the shit out of him. I know guys can be stronger than girls… but he was a little, scrawny thing, and he was black and blue in a moment. Emily screamed, trying to pull me off him. He was left lying there, in a daze, while I turned Emily over and spanked the shit out of her. I didn’t care… I had to impress on her that you just. COULDN’T. Do something like that. So I kept spanking her, even while she kept squirming and screaming, until she was blushing deeply out of embarrassment. Now I don’t even know if it was embarrassment or something else.

The past three months of that year Emily had transformed into an international celebrity. And then I caught her doing it again. And now I doubt I’d be able to spank her.

There she was, D-cups on an eight-foot girl and all, lying in her bedroom… she always sat or lay down nowadays, she couldn’t stand up anywhere in our house. And, over her stomach and between her legs, there was a strange man, thrusting in and out. He looked utterly and completely ridiculous… some guy who looked like his thirties thrusting in a titanic bored teenager.

“Emily…” I sighed, “what in the absolute hell are you doing?

“Sarah… how’s the site going?” Emily was nonplussed, just reading through some stuff. “We’re amassing a pretty good amount of donations, but I just want to keep up day by day.”

“EMILY… WHAT THE HELL ARE YOU DOING!?” The disgusting man didn’t even quit thrusting in her.

“Earning some dough.” Emily kept reading through the book… it wasn’t a catalogue or anything, but a real, physical book. That wasn’t exactly like Emily… and it heavily contrasted with what else was going on. I guess it showed just how hard a normal size man could “pound” an eight foot girl.

“Emily…” I opened and closed my mouth… before I said something I regretted, “do… do… you think that I would like being around something so many disgusting strangers have been around?”

“Sis.. are you saying you want to fuck me? Is that it? Because I would be glad to… I can find another way to make money… if you really mind that much…” Emily had finally taken her book down a little, staring at me. “If that’s not the reason, the answer’s gonna have to be a no. I understand why you helped me before… but I’m not in danger. Not anymore… you’ve seen Jonathan, the other people running about. He can basically do it based on being strung along for sex and minimum… but for the other people, the new place I’m building, everything… it takes so much money!”

“We don’t need a new place…”

“I NEED a new place, sis. I mean… look… I had to close off half the house this morning... you heard that banging.”

“Yeah…” I was getting awfully impatient her. “What the fuck was that!” Emily finally turned red, before speaking quietly… “Well…”

“Hey did ya…” the man started to talk. Emily squeezed her legs, knocking the air out of him completely.

“You paid to have sex with me. If you want me to talk to you, it costs more… only twenty-thousand for the hour… a cheap rate…” she winked at me. “What do you think you’d get sis? Two-hundred?”

“OH SO I’M WORTH LESS BECAUSE I’M A CHEAPER PROSTITUE!?!??!” I was completely red in the face now. Why did Emily piss… me… off… so much!?

“A hundred times as much! At least! But I’ll give you whatever you want for free!” Emily stuck her tongue out. “You’re really good with the site anyway, sis! You can do a lot I can’t! Just tell me what’s going on later today… ok.” She looked kind of sad at me, like she just wanted to get along.

And she’d have sex with me any time!? Great, some incest!

Emily pissed me off so much.

*************************************************************************************

Nine feet tall.

I was playing a tennis match, and I couldn’t concentrate at all. Not that many people went to the games. Hardly anyone went to the games. A couple of people were cheering for me, but it calmed down as I proceeded to get my ass kicked by a girl who wasn’t even that good. I still couldn’t get Emily out of my head. She just… wouldn’t let me concentrate on anything. My giant sister… who was fucking sexually attracted to me… who could pulverize me if she wanted to… do anything she wanted…

I swore as I swung at air, the opponent’s ball going right past me. Of course, that was bad sportsmanship, so the opponent got a penalty of another point… and that was the match. I couldn’t even look at her as I shook her hand. My coach started getting on me about something, the woman still pretending that anything at school was normal. Nothing was normal, now that an actual giantess was prowling its highways. Emily kept finding ways to pop around me at school… and she was always at home… the entire house smelled of her sweat by now. Her sweat. From when she “stretched” to make herself bigger. So I needed to get away from her.

I was going to a friend’s house to work on college apps. Emily would never let me do them at home. So I was sitting there, trying to finish up my one to Cornell, some stupid essay about difficulties I’ve faced. Should I write about my fucking sister? Or should I. How is she a difficulty? She’s amazing! Everyone loves her! She can beat people up! Threaten to kill them! And her boobs, her abs, her fucking long… long legs… her sweat… the way she moves… even the way she rests her big head on my shoulder when lying down… she just fucking attracts everyone too her like moths to a flame. Everything I ever done… felt like it was obsoleted by her.

But as I was working on the essay, a knock came on the door. A loud one. It was probably some fucking client of hers. She’d take money off to get them to do inane stuff for her. Or maybe it was just a fan. My friend went to answer it as I cried into my pillow, where I was working on college apps on the couch. I had just gotten comfortable!!!

“There’s nobody here! It must have been a prank call…” Amy called out. Then another voice. An unmistakable one.

“Look up.” And she did. And groaning, I did. In the door, at its edges, there were two pairs of long… long… thick legs. At the top was a pair of gym shorts, nearly as wide as the door, holding the largest ass known to mankind. It was my sister. Without even asking for permission, she stooped down… and down… and down… and basically crawled inside the house. I didn’t think often about how much stuff had been rearranged at our place, but she basically filled out the entire room once she crawled inside. She was unsteady, wobbly… no, with the smell her breath gave as soon as she entered, she was drunk! My “little” sis had been drinking!

“Amy… you’re Sarah’s little half-Asian friend…” Sarah remarked nonchalantly. “Ya… you canth be helping *hic* Sarah out any more with her apps… cause she’s not going anywhere…”

“She has every right to go wherever she wants!!” Amy retorted.

“That’s all I am… a big bully.” She was… undressing in the middle of the room. Her shorts were peeled off first, slowly, tantalizingly revealing her big butt. This was followed by her shirt, her newest shirt… she needed a new one every month now. The cotton came off, then the biggest bra in the world came undone… all of it Emily flung casually on the other couch.

“I’ve been good to you… but you know… at the least I’m a sexy big bully…” she crawled towards me, even while deliberately knocking Amy down to the floor just swinging her butt to the side.

“Hey! What are you doing in my living room!” she screamed, fallen over, glasses ajar.

“Whatever I want…” Emily sighed… “I had a few bottles of wine for this…” she crawled over to me, the scent of booze enveloping me… along with her… arousal. She reached out with one hand, knocking me down to the floor. “Amy… you’re dating Sarah’s ex… aren’t you? It’s amazing that you’re still getting along after that… he was pretty nice. I thought he was, whenever he came by our house.”

“What are you getting at, Emily?” She was still wearing our underwear, a hint of arousal clinging to it… by now, for a long time, everything was so fucking obvious, but I still didn’t expect her to come out and say it… I mean, she had already kinda said it… but even more so now… meanwhile, Amy had kinda quit talking, and was just staring at Emily’s massive ass. I suppose the way her underwear got wedged between her globes could be pretty sexy, as is the fact that it could crumple a car… but why did every girl have to discover their lesbian side around my stupid sister!?

“I’m going to fuck the shit out of you. I saw what games you and he played, he spanked you, he bit your nipples… he even whipped you…”

“How?” She put her hands on my cheeks, forcing me to look into my eyes… breathing slowly.

“I peeked through the door… it’s when I realized… how beautiful you were… and how much I wanted you… all to myself. I KNEW that I would have you…” Emily kissed me. She leaned down… her plush, large lips, pressed against mine. My eyes remained open, even as she closed hers. She was trembling. Her entire… massive body was shaking. I kissed back, and more a moment, my breath flowed into her… but then, she quite literally took it away, as her tongue pried my lips open, exploring me fully and completely.

“Give into me, Sarah… I can introduce you to a new world of pain and pleasure… and… my website has had a BILLION unique visitors… I don’t think you understand your situation…” she awkwardly kinda grinded into me, her chest pressing in and out of my crotch as she awkwardly wriggled into me, while both of her hands clasped around my butt. Meanwhile, she kept smacking her lips against mine. I always thought about her trying to turn me on… but with the way she was blushing and panting… was my little body really enough for her?

“The term ‘goddess’ is kinda stupid, but I really kinda am one… doctors have found that my cells are un-ageing. Completely un-ageing. Immortal. I’m going to be young forever… what’s the point of going off somewhere… trying to be independent… your life will be so… much… worse…” Emily kept ranting, in between kissing me, “I was always so afraid of the future. You and bro stived to be the best, all the time. But hardly anyone has a good job anymore. Hardly anyone makes money anymore… there’s so many homeless people… so much suffering… things are going to get worse. For a moment, she started kissing me, her whole body trembling. “I’m going to be… above… it… all.”

One of Emily’s fingers slipped down my panties, pulling them down slowly. The floor was cold against my bare ass, but Emily warmed me up so much.

“My ass is a lot bigger than yours… but I like your butt too… you don’t know how much I’ve watched you… fantasized about you… I’m not waiting any longer.” I could feel her finger wriggling inside me, violating me with every movement.

“This is my middle finger… it’s big, isn’t it? Nearly… six… inches… long… soon it’ll be longer… bigger… than you’re boyfriend’s dick…” I groaned as I grew wetter and wetter.

“My brother and I want to keep our dignity! I don’t want… *aah!* to spend my time living as your toy… you can’t do this to me in front of my friend… I have dignity…”

“Should I call the police…” Amy was muttering, broken from Emily’s spell for a moment. Every movement of hers was knocking over furniture. Even trapped under my sister, I could see the ruins of a table and some lamps near me, as Emily wriggled her gigantic body through the crowded room. But then stars hit my eyes, as she roughly squeezed two fingers inside my crotch. I roughly bucked, convulsing as orgasm hit me… my own sister was fucking me. Fucking me hard… why did I have react this way!?

“That’s cause I love ya!” Emily laughed, pulling her finger out of my ass, while keeping the other two in me. “And this…” she roughly spanked me, the palm of her hand as wide as my butt. The sting made me lose feeling for a moment, but soon another one came again.

“Your butt’s gonna be so red when I’m done with you… but I’ll kiss it and make it better if you want… I’m gonna devour you first though…”

“GET OUT OF HERE!!! AND QUIT ABUSING MY FRIEND!!!” Amy broke a chair against Emily’s butt, causing her to scream… it sounded like it actually hurt her… I didn’t know she had strength like this. But then Emily became a whirlwind. She turned off me and KICKED Amy across the room, with a sweep of her leg causing her to hit the wall with a menacing thud. She then swung her other foot out, pinning her against the wall.

“I suggest you leave…” Emily pushed her foot down harder against Amy causing her to write out in pain… not like when she spanked me, but deep, crushing pain. I heard something pop. “Your parents should go too… change their names… and never… never… talk to my sis again…” Emily turned towards me, her eyes dead serious. “Your friends that I like… I make sure they’ll live with me too. You’ll still see them. But those who try to take you away… I’ve been too kind to them,” Emily giggled again, a maniacal tone to their voice. “I should crush them, like the stupid insects they are. I heard Amy’s ribs cracking as she pressed in more. “I’m going to have to keep a watch on you… promise you won’t see Amy again… and I’ll let you go.” Emily was beginning to cry as she looked at Amy… “I don’t hate you or anything… I just can’t let anything come between my sister and I… just leave me alone…”

“O… ok… just… don’t hurt her.”  I tried to ease the tension, draping myself against Emily’s shoulder. Even when she was sitting down, we could see eye to eye. For a moment we looked at each other, and then Emily begun to relent. Emily removed her foot slowly, and Amy lay against the wall, coughing and rasping weakly. She was red all over… and there was a little puddle of blood on the floor. Emily looked at her sadly… as one strong arm wrapped around me. She didn’t shower too often anymore… Emily smelled all the time. But what she talked about… her pheromones… I nearly buried myself into her to get at them… I wondered, whether it was even a good idea to resist her anymore…

“We’re leaving.” Emily slung me on her shoulder, and she roughly forced the door off its hinges, pressing on it with all her strength. Soon both of us were outside in the cool autumn air, completely naked.

People were looking at us, but no one did anything. Some stared at the titanic pigtailed girl, walking straight down the street. Cars swerved out of her way as she walked straight down the middle of the road. She couldn’t fit on the sidewalk. Yet she expected everyone to just avoid her. Showing no concern for the tiny people beneath her. She was really above everyone else, she cradled me far above everyone else… nearly on the level of the second story. And Emily loved me.

“Does that warm you up… *smack* you don’t need to worry about the outside world *smack* not when you have *smack* your *smack* big sister to take care of you. Her lips kept moving all over me… down… down… as she lifted me up. And then they reached my most private place. And the outside world ceased to exist.

In the cool night, with people watching, I howled as I bucked into my sister. She really did distract me… I couldn’t think of anything else.

Emily fucked me, loved me, and hurt me all night.

************************************************************************************

Nine foot five.

All I could think about was my sister. I thrust in and out of Cynthia. Her breasts bobbing before me—pink nipples capping perky boobs—it should have been an erotic vision. But no matter how much I tried, how much I thrusted, I couldn’t cum… it was crazy. I felt really bad… a headache… and everything… I thought I slept fine.

Meanwhile, Cynthia was asking me about her, even as I thrust in and out. Her hair was draped around her, but her lips were pursed, her eyes unfocused. It was obvious that she wasn’t caring at all.

“Do you know why your sister got so big?” Cynthia’s voice perked up, even as she talked about her. HER!!

“No…” I growled, as I kept trying to fruitlessly make myself cum…

“Do you know what type of food she likes…”

“She’ll eat anything and everything… it takes a ton of donors to support her…”

“But what does she like the most?”

“Why don’t you ask her then…” I stopped thrusting, staring Cynthia in the eyes, almost daring her. I knew that she was like so many others… asking about the ten foot girl who ducked her way into class to not do anything. To drag students into the storage room and have her way with them. Everyone wanted to sleep with the brat who ran the school. Including my fiancée! So she just needed to tell me if she thought the brat was sexier than me!

“Hmm… I might… does she really throw parties at the house? With Twister?”

“Get invited to one to find out?” Finally, Cynthia smirked, as she looked at my frustration.

“I’m just saying all this because she’s being friendly towards me… I LOVE you… I’m just thinking… you know… as my sister-in-law, that I should get to KNOW her… you know?” She paused for a moment, the two of us barely breathing, before asking her next question. “What color panties does Emily like?”

“Purple,” I said bluntly, rolling off of Cynthia. “She’s always liked purple everything…” I begun to put my clothes on in a rush. I wasn’t staying here anymore. “Goodbye! I hope you get to fuck sis!”

“Come off it!” Cynthia sat up as she begun to dress, putting her own clothes on. “She’s slept with everyone! I know you want to fuck her too! Maybe we can do it together!! I think it’s exactly what we need… it’s obvious we aren’t getting each other off here! Something to revitalize us!”

“REVITALIZE! YOU JUST WANT TO FUCK THE BRAT! AND HER ALONE!?”

“BRAT! OH COME ON!!! You have an erection every time you think about her! You’re more turned on right now than you were fucking me! For a brat, she has pretty good control over you! For a brat, you’re awfully attracted to her!”

“Men get erections when they’re scared. She terrifies me!”

“Big bad pigtails terrifies little ol’ you?” Cynthia smirked. “You’re one of the only people she shouldn’t terrify. Do you honestly think that she’d do anything to hurt you? She hold you like you’re made out of fine china… your erection’s on national TV… back when she first interviewed, the camera scrolled down a bit. It’s like you were trying to look away, but you were practically rubbing it against her leg! And you were right under her armpit, looking like you were trying to sniff it! If she turns you on that much, maybe I do want a piece of that!!! It’s a step above you!” So it really was like that.

“Goodbye…” I mouthed quietly, turning to leave.

I’ll see you later…” Cynthia said awkwardly. I walked out without saying another word.

*********************************************************************************

Ten feet tall. Ten! How was she so big… why was she so big? No doctor could find out anything. She just seemed to be a normal… healthy… big girl. One whose back remained straight even as she shot up past the height of Robert Wadlow. A girl who defined physics itself.  Emily was getting multiple interviews a week now. In all of them, she giggled and laughed as the world watched, and she stayed with us in the house, alone, our parents having been kicked out. She always showed up in some cute new outfit, just a little too tight, made by some or other admirer. Her face was being plastered across the news, across magazines. Her figure was becoming as bigly as the President (got re-elected right before the greatest depression in our nation’s history, god-damnit). So how could I fight back?

How could I fight back when I was under her foot, eating at her sock lint.

“You STILL plan to go off to college, bro? Brother? You think that you’re independent… you lust over me all the time. I provide EVERYTHING for you.” She ground her sock into her face, increasing the pain. Everything I breathed smelled of her foot… incredibly pungent, Emily not having showered for several days. “You’re always popping erections around me… looking up my skirt… what business do you have asking Cynthia to marry you!?”

“I’ve dated her forever!? Why wouldn’t I marry her!?”

“She doesn’t WANT to marry you… she said yes out of politeness!” Emily increased the pain, the pressure. I could hardly breathe. “Accept your place… it’s not some school out of State… it’s beneath ME! Worshipping me!”

“Like I’d worship a brat like you!!!” I found the ability to breathe, even under her foot. At that moment, her foot stepped off of me, the pressure being relieved.

“You have… no other place… my scent… doctors wear gas masks around me now… know why?

“I know… neither of you care for each other anymore. Cynthia doesn’t get you off. You can’t even cum when you’re sticking your dick in her…”

“HOW DO YOU KNOW THAT!?” I yelled, my entire face red with anger and humiliation. My sister crawled over me, her crotch just above my head. Her scent was so strong… so fucking strong… it was making me dizzy.

“You want this so badly… and you won’t admit it. That’s all you have to do… is make yourself mine… and then your life will be great… but if you won’t do that, then it’ll be hell. You know…” she crowed above me “she wants me too. I’ll barely have to do anything… and I’ll make her mine. And then... you’ll have nothing. Anyone else you get… I’ll take them too… if you won’t belong to me… you’ll have nothing.”

“Hah!” I laughed, trying my best to sound strong. “She won’t leave me for an overgrown brat!”

“Really… because I know better… she’ll get to see my nice… purple… panties…”

I lost it.

I begun swinging my fists against the sister trying to take everything from me. Doing everything I could to hurt her. Punching her in the stomach, over and over. But Emily didn’t even FLINCH. If anything, my hand begun to grow sore, after punching her over and over for minute after minute… eventually, I saw with shock that it was bruised. The giant girl had tensed her stomach… and… it was so tough… I had just hurt myself, trying to hurt her.

“Are you done acting stupid, bro?” She shifted positions, her crotch rising and then falling as she prepared to sit on me. In a moment, the breath was knocked out of me, as an unimaginable weight rested upon me.

“In nature, the biggest always wins… it’s why girls always go after taller guys… I may not be a guy, but I’m twice as tall as you… and my scent… it attracts you. It attracts everybody. Makes everybody obsess over me… I have some news, compared to me, you are a manlet, brah” she said mockingly, “which means that every girl, lesbian or straight, would go for me compared to some normal guy who’s not a world famous celebrity, and you should be GRATEFUL for everything I’ve offered you… but you aren’t.” I felt my legs growing numb, as I panicked trying to move them. At the same time, my body betrayed me, even during this pain, the blood from my legs crossing over to my dick… her crotch was nearly touching mine… I saw just a hint of her liquid leak from her panties, falling onto my lap. Why was she so erotic? WHY!?

“So… I’ll take her. And I’ll take everything. Until you BEG… well… I won’t take your legs…” she stood up, relieving the immense pressure. I began rubbing them, hoping to return some sense of feeling.

“If I sat down long enough, you would have needed amputation, bro. That kinda turns me on… when I can hurt you that badly… I can take care of you.”

“You know what!? Maybe you do turn me on!? But sexuality isn’t everything!? After all, why would someone as superior as you go after me!?”

“You turn me on too…” Emily mouthed quietly. “You turn me on more than Cynthia… I’m so wet by now… you see that… I want you and Sarah… forever and ever… I guarantee that… she doesn’t LIKE you… and what’s truly precious to me… I’ll take it.” One of her pigtails, a couple of feet long, bumped into me, swinging with her movements. What happened to replace the brat with this crazy nymph!?

I want a normal life! And Cynthia does too!” I swung my arms, gesticulating as if it proved my point.

“No it doesn’t silly… you think someone as status obsessed as Cynthia would settle for an office drone over someone world famous? Because even if you go off to school that’s all you would be… you’re never going to be someone truly special like me… I’ve been whispering sweet nothings to her when you aren’t around… slipping my hand down her shorts… she really thinks I’m in love with her, the moron.”

“SO WHAT!? YOU LOVE ME SO MUCH, YOU’LL TAKE MY FIANCEE!? YOU LOVE ME SO MUCH, YOU’LL KEEP ME FROM BEING INDEPENDENT!? YOU CAN STUFF YOUR LOVE DOWN YOUR THROAT!?” I turned around to leave the room, but Emily just giggled. And she wouldn’t stop giggling.

“You’ll be mine, bro… you’ll be mine… you can’t stop it… no one can stop me… I’m irresistible…”

Even after I went to my room, I could still hear her giggling and talking to herself. I couldn’t get her voice out.

_________________________________________________________________

Twelve feet tall

Emily wanted me to spread rumors to Cynthia… to tell her that Emily liked her. She was going to take her from my brother. And I agreed to do it. I felt like slime… betraying my brother like that.

My sister fucked me every night now. She was so possessive… so… so… possessive. I didn’t realize how terrified she was of us leaving. But now I knew it, with every inch of my body… the same maniacal fervor that possessed her… it somehow… made her grow. When she ranted about how much she loved me for hours… while sp. I was into bondage… but her wrapping her pillars of legs around me… each leg was longer than me. She squeezed me there… and she left bruises sometime… but I told her to be as rough as she could. She held back, because she was concerned about me… but I loved the pain.

I could even make Emily cum, while trapped between her legs. We did this nearly every night… and every day I waited for it. I was sandwiched there, smelling her skin, her sweat… sometimes her cum… she had slipped her lace panties off before… draping them in me, giggling as the pair overflowed me. My head, pressed in-between the sweaty crevice, got access to her most pleasant spot. Her labia was three inches tall, even before being stretched. If she wasn’t squeezing my arms to her side, I could stick both of them in there. And her liquid would gently flow out, lubing her opening even more for my hungry arms. I loved making her squeak…

She also put me under her butt… with a million cushions. She said she had to be really… really… careful.

“I could crush you if I made the wrong move… I know I was excited about my butt being bigger, but it weighs more than you now… I just want you to be ok, Sarah.” Even Emily was kind of weirded out by it… but I liked to stay under there for hours at a time. Tests!? Tennis!? NONE OF THAT BULLSHIT!!! I could just sit there… and forget about all of it, all of the stress, under my sister’s titanic ass. She’d take care of everything. She shifted a little… moved above me. But I could be reassured… spending an evening there. Very occasionally, she farted … and I loved even that too. Everything was serene… it felt like she was enveloping me.

And after we were done feeling each other, I would curl up against Emily… sometimes naked… sometimes clothed. We could easily be doing two entirely separate things… but we knew we were there for each other. I might also read a book… I was going through all of A Song of Ice and Fire… although I knew it would never finish… ugh… and sometimes we would just watch something stupid on TV together. I even begun to hang out with a lot of my friends again to play tennis, though Amy had moved away. I didn’t worry about the college apps anymore… I knew Emily didn’t want me to leave.

And I still worked on programming… it’s what I wanted to do in college anyway. And I might work on some stupid project… I don’t know how, but I could program ok even against my giant distraction of a sister… and maybe. But she was letting me make her website! I made the UI, I even worked on security! Although a lot of people tried to hack her, so I needed some extra help for that. No, the site was secure enough that people actually had to use the paid subscriptions for the most part. Although people were tracking down some stuff on tor. It was funny reading the comment sections though. Where people pathetically groveled and begged to her online in messages she never read… begging for what I got every day!

Her feet were each two feet long. I loved her stepping on me. I wanted her to do it every day. If she really put pressure on me… she’d probably sqush me like a grape. But that’s why I loved it. One time, in the middle of it, with one foot covering my face… she kept the other on the floor. But one toe… her flexible big toe… pressed against my clit. And I came instantly.

So I wouldn’t have been able to stop her anyway. I might as well take the route that would lead to this incredible pleasure. Because my brother was still resisting.

Then again, it seemed like she could do this herself. She was still going to school. Somehow. She crawled her way through

Finally, I directly talked to her. Cynthia was chewing some gum, leaning against a couple of the lockers, looking bored.

“Hey… Sarah… what’s going on?” She didn’t seem to have a care in the world.

“Emily… Emily wants to meet you. She wants to get to know you… you know… maybe take things slow… maybe fast.” I didn’t even say anything specific, but Cynthia grabbed my shoulders, shaking them with excitement.

“ME!!! ME!!!! WHERE IS SHE AT!?”

“Just behind the shed… after school… just then…” she still had her ring on. Stupid bitch. But her calm demeanor was broken, as Cynthia was wound up in excitement. I’m sure Emily’s plan would go well.

Later in the day, I ran into a couple of police officers.

“This stupid hallway smells… this whole school’s gone to pot ever since the overgrown bitch took charge of everything.” For some reason… even with all Emily was doing, that made me mad.

“What do you mean… overgrown bitch!? That’s not . I’d be careful about referring to someone with her stature that way!” A lot of other students were glaring at them too. They kinda made themselves a target, to be honest.

“She says a new school needs to be built!! She’s hired lawyers saying that this place isn’t accommodating!? What school was built for a two-thousand pound bitch! Several of the teachers have had to quit… there have been reports of students injured! What’s going on around this school… around this town. It isn’t natural!! PEOPLE FOUND A BODY AT THE SKATE PARK!!” He was yelling now, deep and loud. But I wasn’t afraid. I had a guardian.

“They were mean to her! People who are mean to Emily get punished!” It just came out of my mouth, flowed out, like it was natural.

“Someone needs to do something with that giant bitch before anyone else disappears,” the other officer continued, unscathed. “Take her out…”

I just laughed. “Noone can take Emily out… have you seen her. I doubt your guns could get her… and with the amount of people who support her… they’ll swarm you… even a tank can’t do anything… they’ll shield her… I suggest that you don’t try.”

“Look, every stupid kid here defends her to the end… she has some trick over you,” The officer grabbed the collar of my shirt, growling at me, I didn’t know what he was going to do. But then I heard metal shriek from Emily slamming into the lockers… and then the officer was off of me, slammed against the wall, bits of plaster and paint falling to the ground as he gurgled.

Emily would always protect me.

There was a lot going on that I wasn’t privy to. I knew that… there were disappearances. But it was all to make Emily’s perfect world. Her perfect world… for me, her, and Daniel.

Cynthia needed to be out of the picture.

*************************************************************************************It shouldn’t have surprised me. It really shouldn’t have surprised me… but Emily grew like a maniac after that. Every time I saw her at home, she was barely moving, drenched in sweat. Stretching supposedly. And the rest of the time, she grew… and grew… and grew… it was over a goddamned foot in less than a week. Then another. Then another.

Thirteen feet tall.

One morning I encountered her, drenched in sweat. Lying on the living room floor. I guess she had been “stretching” again. She moved her head a little when she saw me

“He… hey bro…” she muttered weakly.

I came inside, and the first sound that greeted me was a high pitched moaning. It wasn’t rattling the house… so it wasn’t Emily. I knew she and Sarah were fucking… but it didn’t sound like her either. But I begun to grow pale, as I realized just who it sounded like. I

The sight before me was horrifying. It was Emily’s old bed… I didn’t know why she came up here… she took up the entire room, her head against one wall, and her feet pressing up against the other. She had a bored expression on her face… she did when dealing with a lot of people now. She found them beneath her. And Emily was completely naked… I don’t even think she knew I opened the door. And neither did the girl she was suspending above her, one hand both heisting her up and pressing inside her. Cynthia squeezed hard around Emily. The other hand was holding her back, to make sure that Cynthia didn’t fall off. The scent of Cynthia’s arousal even pierced through that of Emily’s sweat. They just kept doing this… I don’t know how long I watched for, as Cynthia orgasmed time and time again, squeezing Emily’s finger/dick with more passion than she ever had with me. I was hard, even watching this scene through the crack in the door. And Emily begun to taunt Cynthia.

“Did you think… that you could have me for free? Me? You came to me… thinking that I had some crush on you. But when I told you how much it costs to have me… you still wanted to go through with it. Everyone does… nobody can resist me once they see me… get enough of my smell… and it’s spread through every hall in that school. And you were willing to pay me… even with your engagement ring. How utterly pathetic.”

Then Emily looked straight at me and winked.

Cynthia’s eyes spung towards me as I begun screaming. I don’t know what I was screaming, but I couldn’t take that giant brat anymore. NO FUCKING MORE!

“My finger’s bigger than your dick, bro, what did you expect? There isn’t a single girl out there who would stay with a normal guy!” Emily flicked her finger again, causing my fiancée to moan loudly, even when right in front of me. I was watching my life fall apart right in front of me, and yet I was still fucking hard. Just like in front of the refrigerator. What was happening to me? I couldn’t get over how pathetic I was… and I began to cry… right in front of her… right in front of that gigantic, twintailed brat… listening to my fiancée moan as Emily kept twirling her gigantic fingers inside of her. Two in her vagina, one in her ass… and they were kissing, as Emily suspended Cynthia in the air.

“Good… now your payment…” I didn’t think it could get any worse, but Cynthia took off her ring… the one I gave her… and presented it to my sister, placing it in my giant palm. Cynthia looked away from me the entire time.

“Can I…” she begun to speak.

“What, slut?” Emily answered, looming over her, shifting her ass over the ruins of my bed. “You got what you paid for… five-thousand for two hours. It’s practically a giveaway at that rate… you know how many people are willing to give me a cool million! If you have more money, then you can come back

“I can’t turn away paying customers…” Emily smiled. “And she was SO eager to please me… to sleep with me. My finger’s a lot bigger than that little tent I’m seeing right now…”

“WHAT!? WHAT DO YOU WANT TO TELL ME!?” I screamed at my sister. I wanted to hit her. But that massive wall of flesh, sitting on the ruins of my bed, smirked down at me.

“You’re mine, bro,” Cynthia grinned. “You’re not going to get a girlfriend on my watch… I’ll just take em all away from you. And…” she smirked widely, looming her naked breasts directly above me, “I know that you fantasize about me much more than that tiny bitch. Only I can give you what I want now anyway… you know that. I’ve seen what I’ve done to people… and you’ve been around my scent for far too long.

“Then you can try and get Cynthia back bro. Run after her. LEAVE ME ALONE!!!” She howled. “And I’ll never speak to you again. Or you can fuck me right now… the girl of your dreams, your fantasy come to life… I may not think you’re sexy… but I love you… and out of that I’ll keep you by my side forever…” she was tearing up. “Don’t leave me… don’t… I’ll provide for you… you have any idea how rich I am now? Any at all!? I’m a multi-millionare… interviewed in magazines everywhere… I don’t WANT you to work… just come here…” she smiled as she spread her arms open… I would never be independent if I stayed with her… that’s what she wanted the entire time? When she took my fiancée? Tormented me for so long? She thought that she could make me dependent on her?

“I do. I mean… I attract myself. My scent… how much I turn other people on… seeing people give me their life savings… that’s all that matters. Your life will be perfect… here with me, with your sister, forever.” That’s what she thought? That she could just do that?

“Maybe you can make my fucking slut of an ex cum!” I cried out. “But you’re just the same stupid brat you’ve always been!” Emily was twelve feet tall… with one movement, she could have beat the shit out of me… no, on that ruined bed, just from her sitting down on it, she could have killed me. Her breasts were like wrecking balls. Her head was like a billboard… and yet… she just begun to cry.

“Yo… you’re always gonna hate me…” tears fell from her oversized eyes, down to the floor. She just fucked the love of my life in front of me. And she wanted me to feel sorry for her!? “I tried to make you like me… so many ways… I want to do everything for you… take care of you forever…

“You’re a selfish piece of shit, do you know that!?” I continued. “You hurt everyone at school just because you can get away with it.”

“I think… a lot of people… would do a lot more…” she sobbed. “In those stories you read… those stupid ones… big girls just kill the little ones… they do whatever they want… but I’ll be better than that… I just wanna luv you forever and forever… and take care of you…”

“I’ll love you forever and ever!!” Cynthia cried out, still in here. “I’ll give you another ring, a better one!” My sister’s head snapped right over, staring directly at Cynthia for a moment. Then all hell broke loose.

“YOU STUPID SLUT!!!!! I TOLD YOU TO GET OUT!!!” Emily swung her hand out, without even thinking, with the force of a cannon… and Cynthia shot across the room. For a brief moment, her body flew through the air. Then her head stuck a cabinet, the noise echoing throughout the house. In a moment, she was on her side, still. Blood was flowing from her head. Emily blanched, looking at her form, resting, motionless, awkwardly sprawled across the ground. For a second, neither of us said anything.

“I guess I… uh… did… um… uh… uh… kill… someone… bro… he…he…ugh……”

“She looks fine… her neck is just… uh… yeah… it’s broken.” My fiancée was dead. My little sis had killed her with one swing of her arm… I felt like I should be reacting more strongly than I was.

“I’m getting something to drink…” Emily finally spoke up. Shooting up abruptly, she hit her head HARD against the ceiling, causing plaster, and even bits of wood to rain down, a second later, she picked me up… really… really carefully, after what just happened, placing me to the side, before barreling out of the room, the doorframe being obliterated in a moment. I heard more crashing noises as Emily tore through the house, then the sound of breaking glass… but for a second, it quieted down.

I stared at Cynthia’s dead body for a moment, again. With her neck the way it was… I figured I should call 9-1-1 anyway, so I pulled my phone out. I hit 9… then 1… and then I quit. Did my sister… really MEAN to kill her… it was just a reaction. She was so strong… and things would be worse if I called the police. She’d probably end up fighting them… I really didn’t have that much family. But the brat needed to be controlled. This would do that. Still, I didn’t call. I got up, staring around awkwardly for a moment, brushing dust of my jeans. And I walked, like a zombie, over to my room. Peeling my clothes off, I thought that I’d try to sleep. Forever. After some time… I don’t know how long, I heard more crashing. Louder and louder. It was like the whole house was being destroyed… and it was coming towards me.

“Sho… you… don’t… *hic* like me… do u..” Emily… all twelve feet of Emily… was wobbling outside of the doorway… in a crawling position… she couldn’t fit inside my room… but that didn’t mean that she wasn’t going to try.

“GET OUT!!!” I yelled at her. No more. No more of the Brat’s bullshit. But she didn’t listen.

“Hehehehehehehe…. NNNNNNNNNNNOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!!!!!!!!!!!!!!” She yelled, as loud as she possibly could. She begun to force her way into the room.

“GET THE FUCK OUT!!!” I screamed again. My doorway begun to crack, she awkwardly rolled on her side as her shoulders couldn’t fit through. Diagonally, she was trying to come into my room, smiling creepily the entire time… lustfully she was turned on.

“Your dick’s going insiidddeeee me bro. You… Sarah… and I… are gonna fuck so much. Because little Emily’s a perrrrrvvvvv….. a weird, incestuous perv.”

“You killed Cynthia!!”

“Then call the… huff…” she pulled herself in further, calling the door to splinter more. It cracked at several spots, groaning all the while, “police, David. My influence isn’t quite that great… not yet… call them… and they’ll have guns… and I’ll go… to jail. But I can smooth this out given enough times… I can get… away with it. But you can stop me… now… I’ll be gone… out of your life, forever. THE STUPID BRAT will be gone… or… I can make… everything better!” Emily lurched forward, and my doorway came crashing down… Emily was crashing everything down. But I was hard… it was obvious… she wanted to fuck me. But why would the most famous girl on Earth… the Eighth wonder of the world… I couldn’t clear my head.

She begun to crawl on top of me. Her chest, wider than my entire body, came to rest on my crotch… she had to be supporting herself some. Her massive body could easily crush me. Even suspending herself like she was, I knew I couldn’t move. Her aroma flowed over me, sweat, booze, cum, lotion, the strange sweet scent of her skin, her pheromones. As huge as she was, she was looking straight at me, innocently… but… was there blood on her mouth. It wasn’t wine…. It was blood!?!?!

“I loooooovvvveee you bro…” Her face, massive, imposing, was right in front of mine. “You told me that you liked pigtails when I was young… that’s why I’ve always worn em… and…” Emily burped in my face, louder than ever before, repeatedly. It smelled of booze. Then she moaned. “I’m putting a finger in my pussy, David. It turns me onnnnn when I burp at you like that…That’s why I grew bigger… I stretched… exercised… that shouldn’t make a girl bigger. I know that. But I tried really… really… hard. With Sarah being such a masochist… I knew you’d BOTH love it… so I tried… so hard. And it worked! I knew when I grew inches… week after week… it couldn’t be natural, it was my stretching. I had to try so hard… it was really painful… I felt like I was going to die… but for you… it was worth it… to have you… I’ll do anything…” she moved down, just a little, and kissed my with blood stained lips. The blood of my fiancée.

She was motherfucking---er---siblingfucking insane.

And I still had an erection.

“If you’ll still leave me… I’ll have to kill you too, bro… but for now… if you won’t fuck me… no matter how many of your fantasies I act out… just for you… I’ll rape you…” Every one of her movements jiggled her chest all around me… I didn’t even know when, but she had slipped her boxers down, and the world’s largest pair of breasts completely surrounded my dick, I couldn’t even see it. She didn’t even use her hands, she was just bobbing up, and down, causing her breasts to slide around my dick, her hard nipples slapping against my belly. And, against all of my conscience, I begun to buck against her.

“I’ve taken care of everything for you, bro? This is all free… for other people, I’m charging twenty-thousand an hour now. Cynthia? That was a special rate… that bitch couldn’t afford me… no…” she giggled insanely, “she couldn’t afford me at all. But I needed to get her away from you… so I offered her that rate to her personally. She thought that it was because I liked her!? That stupid bitch!? Who took my brother away from me!? Now she’s dead… just like she deserves.”

Even as she kept ranting, her boobs kept slapping wetly against me, and she reached into kiss me, one powerful arm wrapping around my head, drawing me towards hers. I finally blasted, exploding everything I had into my sister. This went on.. and on… and on… as her pheromones coaxed me on. Emily broke my kiss to whisper into my ear as I came. It felt like I must have drenched her with my cum… except… as huge as she was, her breasts each bigger than a cantaloupe, I knew that couldn’t be true.

“I love you…”

Emily was all smiles as my orgasm subsided… cooing mindlessly at me.

“Bro… bro’s cummmmmm!!!! I haven’t had any in so long!!!” She reached into her cavernous clevage, pulling out my semen, looking at it with a goofy, happy expression before licking it.

Finally, after being trapped under her for hours, Emily begun to finally wake up…

“My head… I… Hey bro… Good Morning… I lo…” suddenly, her face begun to grow pale… “I feel kinda nauseous… is this… alcohol this bad… I never had quite so much…”

“Sis… go to the bathroom. Go to the bathroom Emily!!!” Her cheeks puffed up, as she retched… going from pale to green. I saw her hiccup a bit, leaning directly above me… and Emily threw up. It completely covered me… from head to toe.

After I walked out of the shower, I encountered Sarah laying a cool towel on Emily’s head, the floor groaning beneath her with even small movements, in the ruins of the second floor hallway. Her growing butt had battered and battered it, to the point where, even crawling, she had knocked out half the walls. There were a couple of other holes from where she stuck her foot the wrong way. And, of course, the whole house smelled like her now. Her… and her vomit.

“Beer sucks…” Emily groaned as she lay on the floor. She didn’t say anything after that, going into a half-sleeping state. Sarah smiled as I walked in.

“Emily’s… kind of a control freak… she wants us all to herself…” she stared awkwardly passed me. “I’m guessing that she went kind of wild with you last night… she did that with me a little while back. I think that she thinks it endears her to us…” Sarah sighed. “Sadly… I guess it worked on you too. The wonders of giant incest… look at her… Sarah poked one of Emily’s breasts, bigger than Sarah’s own head, causing it to wobble. “This girl’s obscene! And powerful! Powerfully obscene! She’ll chase us down wherever we go… spank us… and force us right back… I don’t think there’s anything we can do.”

“Is that why she went after my girlfriend… after Cynthia… isn’t she dead in the other room!?” Sarah nodded.

“She told you as such, didn’t she? Emily wants us to be absolutely dependent on her… and well… I mean… I think we owe it to everyone to be. Cynthia’s proof of that.”

“What do you mean… we owe it to everyone!?” I was fully enraptured by my sister. Even looking at her brought me a raging erection. I couldn’t separate myself from her… everything about her. But I still tried to pretend.

“Well… for her size, with the power she has, she’s actually been pretty good with it… but when she doesn’t have us… this girl… can be kind of a titanic bitch to people…” Sarah shook her head… “beyond that. She can be a menace to society. And besides… she’s the goddamn sexiest person on the planet BY FAR… so…” Sarah blushed. “I’ll admit it fully and completely… she’s the full erotic experience… just let her grab you… put yourself under her control… and you go straight to another fucking dimension of fucking.”

“That’s one way of putting it… I suppose… I’m not going off to college…” I sighed.

“That’s right…” Sarah held my hand, staring straight into my eyes. “Emily… is completely… nuts. If we’re with her. In a good way… otherwise… in a bad way… she already took care of Cynthia… she made a quick call when she woke up… with a hangover… people came in… and took her away…”

“That’s right…” Emily breathed. Great, she was listening to us. “You’ll love me from now on… only me… and each other… I guess that’s fine… but mostly me.” She sat up, casting both of us in her shadow, hefting her bare breasts with her hands, marveling at their size and weight. Firm… natural… they would be no more than E cups on a normal person… but on Emily…”

“They’re dozens of times bigger than you’re little boobs, sis. Not that I mind… I like pinching your perky nipples… but… I’m going to feed you now… with these…” Emily squeezed her left nipple, and a fat, tantalizing drop of milk came out, hanging on for a moment, before splashing against the floor.

“D… drink… both of you.” I looked at the large, pink nub before me. It was several inches long, throbbing and ready. Gingerly, I placed my mouth over it, and begun to suck. Warm, creamy, milk, just like before, gushed out. It was even more delicious than before. She really did take care of us. I buried my face in it. I don’t know how long it went on for… her boob was huge. HUGE. I wrapped both my arms around it—half humping it even while I drank… my twin sister was doing the same, purring as she filled herself with Emily’s milk. Awkwardly straddling her, I humped my sister while I drank from her, Emily providing everything at once—protector, provider, lover, friend. Her hand came down and lovingly begun to . Even after a two-digit number of orgasms last night, I miraculously grew hard, humping my sister with abandon.

“You don’t have a right to have a body this erotic… no-one does,” I chided Emily, who giggled under me, her body shaking mine, massaging it—her movement, with her lovely voice bringing me closer to orgasm. And her hand begun to move faster, stroking expertly with every movement—milking me.

“I emit special pheromones… they drive people CRAZY…” Emily laughed triumphantly. “Only you and Sarah won’t suffer that fate… but of course… they don’t stop working it’s magic. Don’t worry… you won’t lose your ability to speak or anything… unless I leave you… if you quit breathing me in… why… I’m told that you would go insane. No… I’ll protect you, forever… I’ve been told… my body is unaging… ultimate… perfection… the pinnacle of humanity. Everything else of yours will remain beneath me… inferior to your BRATTY sister… “her hand stroked me haltingly, bringing me to the edge, but then clamped down, stopping my orgasm for a moment. At the base, her hand stretched on longer than my dick, enveloping all of it. “But… for ETERNITY… I will baby both of you…  fuck both of you… envelop you in my ever-growing breasts… flood you in my milk… burp in your face… milk you bro… and stroke you sis… and YOU’LL. BE. MINE!” Emily, begun stroking harder, and my orgasm erupted. With that, my entire being spread itself onto Emily’s right breast. She was suspending my entire body… even as I sucked her left tit, the rest of it was wrapped around her boobs!

 Finally, after I came, Emily pulled my head off her nipple. I was able to see the results of my massive orgasm… just a little of her right breast was stained in semen… some of it dripping to the floor. It would probably take ten people to give that pigtailed ‘brat’ a bukkake.

“You’ve had just about enough…” Emily smiled with a sleepy, content face. “I know it’s good, but I don’t want you to get fat.” She begun massaging my back with a couple of fingers, pressing them softly, yet strongly with her deep strength into me, relaxing the muscles she tensed up when she fucked me with abandon last night. “You know… it makes my headache go away when I take care of you two like this. I love you… so much…” I lay down, extremely tired, my head in the warm, moist cave of her armpit. I loved the smell now. Fully and completely. And I breathed deeply, taking it all in. Content, I drifted off surrounded completely by my sister, my giantess protector, the lovable brat and super-celebrity, Emily. I truly was lucky… Cynthia never took care of me like this. Who cared… who cared if she was dead!? HAAHAHAHAHAHAHHAAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHHAHAHAHAHAAAAHAHAHAHAHHAHAHAHAHAAHAHAHAHAHAHHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHHAHAHAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!

But I loved Emily… and I saw so much suffering outside… so many people, who did everything right, getting their lives thrown in the toilet. Maybe this was for the best.

“I’m gonna apologize to mom…” Emily groaned. “But I need to buy a new house… I kinda totaled this one.” She was still acting like everything was normal… I guess this was the new normal…

I think I’ve gone insane. Emily was constantly having sex, as her aphrodisiac scent even worked on her. With other people most of the time, as she couldn’t get us before. She wanted Sarah and I so… so… bad. She really did turn herself on… as to me… I was fully ensnared in her web, along with my sister. We couldn’t even stand to leave the room of our modified house, with our parents kicked out. Since the place was three floors tall, Emily was able to stay here, at least for now, by having both the second and third floor removed from half the house. The circulation was redesigned. She had us working for her a lot of the time

“I’m not going to go for pornography still… not that I care what people think… but I think it’s a bad influence for society,” Emily sighed. “In fact, I think I’m going to cut back on the sex-factor… let people imagine. I won’t pull the old videos though… my sexuality can be for you two… and a few other people, to a lesser degree.

And that’s how we begun to live our life with Emily.

_________________________________________________________________

Fifteen Feet tall.

My sis was fifteen feet tall.

I didn’t know how her pheromones exactly WORKED, but she must have been able to control them. Because, at the new compound she built, it wasn’t all sex all the time, like I was kinda worrying about. But whenever she was horny… we were too.

The word compound really was the best way to describe it. There were people going in and out all the time, arranging a million different things. Sometimes there were media appearances. Sometimes my brother and I were in those… Emily could be pretty clingy during those. Even though we didn’t do anything but play with her, she was so proud of us for some reason.

I think… what surprised us the most, was just how normal it was. A lot of my friends were here… the ones… like Amy, who tried to get me away from Emily, were gone though.

We passed the time. Emily “worked,” but only for an average of four hours a day. Just prostituting her out for whatever absurd rate it was… it kept going up. I think Emily’s plan was to eventually just subsist on being a sort of deity, and not have to sell her body, but for now it was necessary. She also spent time organizing everything around the compound.

I often spent that time hanging out with people. There were enough people here to form baseball teams… and Emily had a field built in the compound… she even played a couple of times, in which case you’d think she’d have auto-won, but sometimes it was hard for her bat to find the tiny ball, and she walked carefully to each base instead of running cause she didn’t wanna trample anybody. One time, she tried sliding, which ended the game as the dust cloud never went down.

The most extravagant expense was probably the skating rink to be built to Emily’s scale though… I didn’t even want to imagine that. The old one couldn’t work, as she stood taller than the full pipe… and everything else.

We went out there one day cause I wanted to see Emily flatten cars under her butt. She didn’t want to do that for a while… but she relented... people got out of her way, as she stepped over all of them. Her feet were two feet long each… longer than the skating board she used to use. I was above all the mayhem as she carried me… all the way to the parking lot.

It was hypnotizing, watching her butt as big as a car, begin to rest on it. Every time, metal groaned and protested… and every time, it ended up crumbling underneath her. I begun to smell her scent too… the arousal from her sheer display of dominance… and I watched adoringly. I’d do anything for Emily, and she’d do anything for me. And some people even ran out of a car… as she approached it. It was their fault they stayed there. Emily’s butt was made for demolishing cars… the only reason they would have stayed there was to watch.

And we spent an hour doing that.

I also still played tennis, and I didn’t need to worry about being the best at it anymore… although I kinda was.

I spent a lot of time with Emily picking out her outfits. She trusted me to do that for all of her public appearances. And I had a lot of fun with it. When someone was that big, any stupid, extravagant outfit could be made some combination of alluring and downright imposing.

Right now I had the privilege of sitting In Emily’s lap, on her skirt, while David was sitting to her side. Emily was just sitting on the floor… most of the oversized furniture was not in place yet. Emily was worried about replacing it too. It was slower than before… Emily was nearly seventeen. But she was still growing at quite a pace. Her boobs were nearly F cups now… she said that boobs that big were gross before, her butt was a little more modest… but I really liked it, and was waiting for my turn.

Perhaps the whole thing was kind of humiliating. But it was hard to feel like it was a BAD thing when everyone on Earth was jealous of you… and Emily sought electricity through my body whenever she slipped her fingers in me, kissed me, caressed me, let me bury myself in her body…

Or even when she humiliates me. She’s worried about being mean… but I REALLY like it. She still makes sure to burp in my brother’s face every single day… but for me.

This morning, out of nowhere, Emily began spitting on my face.

“What’s that for, Emily!?” I protested. But she just giggled. And she spit on me again, and again… and again… soon my whole face was covered in it, thick and smelly. And she just giggled, as she started licking it off of me. What could I do against her? She weighed 2700 pounds. And her breasts each weighed over a hundred pounds. More than all of Emily did before she started growing.

But soon, it was gone, and she lowered me down, gently to her nipple. It was several inches long… thick… erect… tantalizing. My stomach even rumbled, looking at it. I marveled every time I looked at it. But I sucked, and warm, creamy milk gushed out. I loved the rubbery feel inside my mouth every time. Soon, I had my fill. Her breasts produced so much milk that it filled me up really quick. I know that she gave some to the other people close to her… but she made so much that some had to go down the sink… she didn’t let the stupid clients who paid for a tiny fraction of what we got have any.

She gently patted her hand on my back, making me burp. I grew red, but Emily just smiled, and she lifted me higher again. I was often ten feet above the ground with her, but she never dropped me. I didn’t worry about that. But I saw my reflection in it.

Doctors didn’t know why Emily didn’t age…. But they were beginning to see it in my brother and I. We weren’t growing any, but her milk was doing everything it could to keep us young forever. My skin glowed back radiantly, fairer than almost any model. A brilliant, perfect smile, free of stress and worry, shone back through the mirror. And above it, a far bigger smile shone.

“Look at you, Sarah… you’re so beautiful. So perfect… so lovely…”

I loved Emily so much. I buried myself in the crook of her neck, smelling her long… long hair… she didn’t often wear pigtails anymore, leaving it to flow down her neck. I smiled, just letting myself fill with all the love she had for me.

Life was going to be great.

*************************************************************************************

Sixteen Feet Tall. Sixteen. Absolutely massive. A Goddess.

I was going to kill them.

Sarah.

David.

They had her completely. Emily… the most lovely Emily… was so under her control.

But there was an inner circle, wasn’t there?

Other people… she had sex with? She loved? Giggled with? Played with? I couldn’t believe it. What was I… dirt? Dust? No… I’d make her love me… my father was working on developing an antidote to another aphodiasc that was spreading throughout the news… and because he was working on it, he had some right on hand. And I got ahold of some arsenic. I’d get rid of Emily’s stupid inner circle.

And then she’d love me.

I’d make her love me.

And she gave me the perfect route to get her… she told me to come in… and prepare people’s food. Cook for em all… that’s all I had to do… so I mixed the aphordiac with the cakes I was baking for Emily… more than one. One wouldn’t satisfy Her. And the arsenic… for everyone who stole Her affection.

But at that moment, She entered, crawling through the kitchen.

“Jonathan… you’re working hard… aren’t you? Can… you just let me try one of the cakes… right now? It’s urgent?”

“I haven’t even put them in the oven yet, Emily… I…” I stammered, but then Her massive finger reached towards one of the arsenic laced cakes. It was in the Icing!!! I couldn’t let her… but in a moment, she licked it… was She… going… to die? But Emily looked perfectly fine as she held the taste in her mouth for a moment, grimacing. She looked so lovely… in a pale yellow sundress. A one piece dress… complete with a short skirt… if She turned the right way… I could see up Her skirt… see her purple… and in a moment I could. Her panties were beautiful… I felt my erection spring to life instantly as I could see moisture there. She was turned on! I turned Her on! I knew it! She did care for me!!!

“Hmm… this tastes odd… you little piece of shit.” Emily smiled down at me, practically cooing it out… if anything, she felt sorry for me? But behind that voice… there was a cool venom. “My pheromones affect people different ways… it normally makes them obey me… but I guess you really wanted me, huh?”

“What do you mean… I was just baking cakes for you Emily…” her fist swung out and punched me. I didn’t feel anything, but my jaw dislocated as I slammed against the opposite wall.

“Everything here’s recorded, Jonathan,” Emily tutted. “I protect the people I care about… I thought you knew that… we saw you lace the cakes with arsenic. Try to take EVERYTHING from me. I would have rewarded you again… probably not sexually… but does it matter? I could have given you a stable life… worked my influence to get you into medical school, dumb as you are… made your dad proud… it was really a genetic misfire for him to have you, huh?”

“I… I… love you… Emily…”

“Love me? I used sex to help ensnare bro and sis… but I do more than that with them. I barely even KNEW you in Elementary school… what do you think of me, other than some sexy goddess figure… in what universe did you think that killing everyone I loved would make me happy!!!” The ceilings were high in Emily’s new home… the massive compound that was her home. High enough that all fifteen feet of her could fit in here. Her head was so. High. Above me. She smiled sweetly.

“Should I give you a more appropriate death… an erotic one? I’m not going to have sex with you… butttttttt… I teased my sister that way when I first started growing! You know! But! Butt!” I sat there, limp on the kitchen floor, looking up at her laughing.

“At least crack a smile, fuckhead,” she sneered down at me. “I’m going to fucking massacre you… with nothing… but sitting on you.” Emily begun to peel off her panties, lowering them onto the floor. They were so big, it looked like I could swim in her soft, purple lace. She rolled up her skirt, revealing the glistening folds of her pussy. So big… I could put both arms in there. For whatever reason, she was turned on. Even from high above I could smell Her. Emily. Emily. Emily. Emily. Emily. She turned around, and then I saw her ass. It was bigger than a beanbag chair… it wasn’t even disproportionate for her figure, but it looked like I could get lost in her crack… if I tried to fuck her, like I wanted, my dick would never reach through there into her ass, unless she spread it open. I continued to fantasize about Her, even as She was about to justly Punish me. That was Her Power.

Her butt begun to descend. Slowly… slowly… it filled my entire vision. It was so smooth… so beautiful… Hers… I reached out towards Emily’s butt, wanting to embrace it. She cooed as my hands sunk into it, feeling the hundreds of pounds of her flesh.

But she continued to lower herself to the floor.

Soon the top of her crack was against my face, and I was enveloped in the smell of Emily. Just as my crotch hit the bottom of it… it covered my entire body. I cursed myself that I didn’t undress. Why? For a moment, she stopped.

“You like it… don’t you? I…” Emily sounded wistful as she spoke. I got the impression that she wasn’t really talking to me. “My brother and sister were trying to excel so hard… for a future. But I knew how bad things were… my siblings were mad at me, because I didn’t seem to care. I drank underage all the time… bro caught me… I still do that though… I skipped school… didn’t do homework… sold my body… I still do that too, I guess.”

I tried, but I couldn’t spread her cheeks open myself. They were so Divinely full. I could press my hands into them… and I licked and kissed Her great butt, for all it was worth. There was the smooth scent of her skin, mixed with lotion… lavender… a light, salty taste of her sweat… only a little air came in… Her butt was basically sealing me in… there was just some room where I was, wedged beneath her cheeks… where I maneuvered, where for now, I lived… I know that I had erred, but I wanted to worship Emily

“But that’s different now… I’m not afraid of anyone… they spend a king’s ransom on me… and if they tried to do anything, I’d just squeeze my legs and they’ll…” Emily flicked her finger out of her mouth… at least I heard that. I couldn’t see anything above her butt. I hoped She went on… before I died… I wanted to reach climax. There was still enough maneuvering between the swells of her cheeks to undo my zipper, and thrust my bare dick against the flesh of her ass. I moved faster and faster… seeking Release… the ultimate releaseeeeeeeeeeeee.

“POP!”  Nothing can take that from me. But you tried asshole… meet my ass…” Emily giggled. One. Last. Time.

“Goodbye.” I thrust as I came, sputtering gobs of semen uselessly against her ass. It was an infinite amount of pleasure. My dick burying itself in the expanse of her butt, feeling just the outside of her asshole itself. The smell of Her pleasure assaulted and invaded my senses, driving me wild. My life had led up to this moment. And then…

She continued to lower her butt.

Pain begun to sink into my body, which I thought was numb. True, deep pain. But it was fine. I felt my arms crunching and cracking… there was room between her ass, but it was deceptive… even She wasn’t big enough for me to fit in there entirely. And everything begun to press against the wall. It was like I was flattening… but of course… people don’t flatten. And I kept hearing things crack… as pain shot through me.

She lifted her ass… there was blood all over me. Everything was broken… I could barely stay awake… leaning back against the wall… I saw that her butt was covered in blood too.

“You’re finally turning me on, Jonathan… doing something useful for once…. It turns me on when I can just kill them, pulverize them, wreck them, just by sitting on them, stepping on them… suffocating them. It’s so EASY for me to kill people… and it makes me wet. So wet. Especially when I’m helping bro… sis… or my real friends doing it. As for YOU. You couldn’t even drive right, you couldn’t do anything right… butttt… like I said, with my friends, I have to be careful. And as powerful as I am… I can’t just go killing people willy nilly… but you came here… to kill them… so I can kill you… and get a nice… little… orgasm out of it. So that’s something you did right… people don’t mind if I kill once in a while… if they’re like you… after all, as a Big Girl, I get extra privileges!” I heard her voice, clear as a bell, ring out in orgasm. Was She fingering herself? I’m glad I could give that to her. My last sight was droplets of Her cum falling to the ground.

She descended all at once, letting herself fall like a cannonball, her butt falling towards me.

Darkness.

__________________________________________________________________

So that’s it. A good summary anyway. Maybe you think I sound crazy… reading from other people’s experiences with me… I had to put it together, based on how people react to me. Obviously Jonathan’s not here… so it’s kinda ad-libbed based on how he acted… he worshipped the shit out of me, but other people told me he was acting insane about me… even his dad… he came around me with a clothespin on his nose, smart man… I think he hates me.

Yeah… you wanted to hear more? There’s a lot more… but your time’s just about up. I know you look comfy, resting on my legs… I’m eighteen feet tall now, by the way. I measured myself today… my growth’s tapering off now though… it has been, for a while. I mean, I’m eighteen years old too! Not that makes a difference… I’ve been doing this for a while, I’m always the one in control anyway…

Oh… you’re popular? Tall? I’m tall. I’m popular. I don’t think you’re sexy… sorry… and you’re not really someone I know, so I’m not giving you anything for free.

I don’t know if it makes me weird to love my brother and sister too much…

You have more money? Two hundred thousand… that’ll buy you another couple of hours. Just think! It’s what bro and sis get for free, every day! I bet you’d love to be in their place…

But you can’t.

I even moved dad in… I made up stuff before, saying he hit me. But I was being kinda mean towards him and mom. And they’ve done a lot for me, unlike you. People… men… some women even, the women ALWAYS think they’re special… think that by giving money to me they’ll endear themselves. But EVERYONE wants that now… I want to be surrounded by people who helped me BEFORE I was big.

So pay up… give me everything you have… and worship me… a little while longer. So my bro, my sis… my parents… my friends and their friends can live in luxury… and I can make you cum for a while longer.

And then you can be homeless.

Sounds like a great deal, right?

Hehe, your little dick says yes…

Then I’ll be your fantasy, tell me what to do.

My butt… a lot of people like being under there.

OK!

End Notes:

Review if you can... I'd appreciate any feedback. I wrote this up in a weekend. I want to see if this kind of "snapshot" approach to slow growth works well.

SUTEKI SUTEKI by Bob Charlie
Author's Notes:

SUTEKI SUTEKI

Medb was, to tell the truth, having a most awful day.

“I’m tired of everything around here… everyone is so boring, so focused on being a goody two-shoes… it’s annoying! IT JUST SUCKS!!!” There was never anything to do around Chaldea. During her lifetime, she had harems of the top men servicing her… constant warfare in which she sent out her soldiers… and even fought on the front lines. Political intrigue! Here… there was nothing except stupid concerts sung by servants who couldn’t sing and sitting around thinking about the next random disaster to strike humanity. And at the center of it all was that stupid, wimpy master. She was tired about hearing about people talk shit about their past masters.

“Oh, I had one who didn’t have good magic circuits either,” the king of knights exclaimed. “But he still was a very reliable man.”

“He punches out servants as a human with sheer determination, has a good body, and is a good cook. Don’t compare them.” That shut the king of knights up.

Gudao really believed that he punched out a world-threatening demon still… Solomon just gave him the power for that. And no one told him!

But this was the final straw. The man never got satisfied by anyone… he couldn’t keep a woman, although he probably could have had that one shielder girl if he wasn’t denser than a black hole. But… that’s the way it was.

“So that’s that…” Merlin sighed. “Medb, you’re to assist Waver in farming bones for Sanson. “So…” Waver slammed his hands on the table, a vein bursting at that moment.

“Sanson can’t even DO anything! His only niche is against humans! Not humanoids!!! DO YOU EVEN SEE US FIGHTING ANY HUMANS!? If I had to overwork myself for humanity… that’s one thing… but for something as stupid, pointless and repetitive as this!?”

“No.. but those are the orders,” Merlin sighed again, “Even if they’re completely stupid.”

“Why don’t we just… like replace him or something?” Medb sighed, looking at Instagram. It wasn’t the same with a bunch of servants being the only one on it… she needed to restore humanity so it would be more active. “I can be master for a little while, but it’ll reject me… however… Lord El-Melloi… you actually meet all of Chaldea’s requirements… why don’t you just be the boss around here?”

“Me… lording over him… hahahahahaha… he can do the work around here! I’m in!” Waver got a maniacal expression as he pondered ruling over Gudao.

“Make it oddly sexual with my magic, and I’m in!” Merlin proclaimed.

“Really?” Medb sighed.

“You know you’ll like it too.” Merlin had a weird grin on his face… and Medb grinned back. And they had a deal… Medb was tasked with carrying it out, of course.

“I’m gonna show you how insignificant you are… Medb thought as she went to the stupid master’s room. She would be able to seduce him… but she wasn’t used to seducing a non-warrior. She always said stuff about how such feats turned her on… or how he had achieved the pinnacle itself, what was she supposed to tell him. She slammed open the door to her pathetic master’s room, who turned over in a hurry, hiding himself under the covers.

“I… I thought the door was locked.” Was Gudao… masturbating? I mean, Cu himself did, but it seemed like more of a loser when it was him.

“Gudao… I know what you’re doing…” Medb sighed… looking at him. “If you’re going to do that under the covers… why don’t you have sex with me instead? Figuring that seduction wasn’t necessary for someone like this, she begun rolling her panties down, exposing him to what was his first sight of a naked girl’s spot. “Poor fool…” Medb thought.

“Uh… S… sure… what’s the occasion?”

“Really bored…” Medb sighed, as she jumped onto his bed, causing him to pull back in shock. “Do I need another reason,” Medb smirked darkly as her hand snuck under

“You’re such a weirdo that if I asked you to do whatever you wanted to me… you’d probably just want to see my panties… so I’m going to take the initiative here, and Medb isn’t the handjob type of girl.” She swung one leg over Gudao’s body as she prepared to straddle him. Gudao felt like he could cum right then and there… a half-naked Medb pouncing on top of him! Casually, she slipped his (average-sized) penis inside, and begun to ride cowgirl on her unsuspecting master. Medb faked arousal… which was easy to trick Gudao with, exaggeratedly moaning as she bounced.

In but a moment, he came, spewing everything inside of her. He shuddered, the sheer force of the erotic girl riding him bringing him to orgasm in a couple of minutes.

At that moment, he reached in to bring Medb into a kiss, but she roughly pushed him away. He knew she was a servant, but it was such force… with even the lightest touch, she forced him back onto the bed… and that hand seemed a little… too… big…

“Do you think I’d bring you into a kiss… you pathetic master,” she taunted, laughing. “Although… something… actually feels good…” Then… Gudao was beginning to feel funny. Everything receded… farther and farther away.

At the same time, what clothes were left on Medb grew tighter and tighter, constricting her as she moaned. Her bra begun to dig into her, her breasts, modest as they were, overflowing her cups. As something in the mana exchange turned her on, Medb turned into an erotic vision, saliva from the aroused girl dripping onto Gudao’s face… even as her toes curled to his side.

“You don’t feel like much… but this mana exchange… feels pretty good…” Medb groaned, and Gudao begun to feel his cum mixed with his fluids as she grew wet. Instinctively, in arousal, Medb clamped down. She had to in order to feel him… as she grew well in excess of six feet tall, and he four, she was nearly doubling in relative height. His nearly six inch dick begun to feel like three. She laughed haughtily above him… as she watched him shrink.

“I didn’t think the mana would go straight to my… everything! I suppose this is a new fetish for Medb to have… but… I did mean to shrink you, my pathetic master. Did you think, I, Medb, the sexiest woman to ever live would want to have sex with YOU! Hell… even with my height, I’d say you’re getting just as much out of it as me!”

He saw how much larger she was, towering above him, Medb had transformed from a petite girl to a towering wall of flesh before his eyes. Her thighs thickened and grew into something more like tree trunks around him, and her belly rose high up, to boobs out of reach, capped with her pink, soft nipples. Whereas before he was taller, Medb had quickly transformed into an amazon, riding the small Gudao with abandon.

“I didn’t think your size would flow into me…” Medb thought out loud, looking at her little master below. “You’re well on the way to looking as pathetic and weak as you act!” She laughed, holding him down, as he tried to roll out from under her in a panic. “Do you even think that you’re a match for the greatest heroes of history? Worthy of commanding us? It’s time that you learn your place!”

Gudao tried to roll out again, and Medb squeezed her legs, knocking the air straight out of him.

“You need to learn my place! You’re my toy right now!!! And you don’t have any rights!” Gudao tried to struggle more, which just led to Medb spitting on him, a single, large, viscous glob that covered his face. And she continued to taunt him.

“I’m a servant… even fed with as little mana as I am I’m stronger… All I needed was for you to explode once, and then I could just rape the you out of you…” Medb felt strangely turned on as she looked at his master, just a little bit under five feet, squirming underneath her. It was a new experience. She moaned as she rode him harder and harder, even though he didn’t fill her up like he did just a few minutes ago.

“I’ve heard people saying that my boobs could be bigger, what do you think?” Medb asked sweetly, swinging forward on his dick, even as she continued to ride him. He groaned, she felt so heavy on top of him… her breasts gently plopped right on his face… he wasn’t in control at all, and the feeling of her enveloping her everywhere… the smell of the woman who drove a nation crazy… caused him to explode again. And Medb continued to flow over the bed, barely fitting on it as she expanded.

“Some men say that they want a virgin… someone with no experience at all. There’s a couple of reasons for that… one are the diseases. But as a perfect queen, I never got anything like that. The other can be the disloyalty some… weaker men can experience when they’re deserted for a stronger one. But I would at least please them… typically not sex, but something… if they were truly loyal warriors (and didn’t have Fionn’s undeserved arrogance). So all you’re left with are the advantages… the knowledge… of exactly how to please a man.” Medb stuck a single, oversized finger gently into Gudao’s ass, searching for his weak spot. In a moment, she found it, sticking it in and causing him to gurgle in orgasm again.

“PLEASE STOP!!!” He couldn’t take the pleasure flowing through him… as size begun to transfer to her again, Medb’s finger grew inside him… becoming the size of a dick, and then larger. He found himself clamping down on it for all that it was worth as waves of pleasure rolled through him.

“By the way… if I notice anything unclean about your butt, I’m squishing you,” Medb taunted. Gudao, the size of a child, was soon becoming the size of a doll. He found himself staring at her flat stomach, as his dick turned from a lose fit to an impossible one… he couldn’t even penetrate her. And he felt pressure on his body, even with the bed taking the bulk of it. He couldn’t even breathe… as the small space between Medb and the bed begun to lose oxygen, having only a mixture of the queen's breath, sweat, the sweet smell of her skin, and the magically enhanced pheromones of one of the greatest thots of all eras.

“Gee master, I don’t really feel you at all…” Medb giggled, shifting on top of him. “I know I’m a bigggg girl now, but I’ve never really seen anyone as little as you… actually, I don’t see you at all?” With her taunt and scent, Medb barely needed to do anything but exist on top of him and suffocate Gudao to bring him to orgasm again. He kept trying to get breath in the oppressive and erotic mist under Medb, but he soon begun to think he was just going to die… but finally, she lifted herself off of him, giving him air at last. He couldn’t have been more than a few inches tall.

“You know…” Medb wondered. “A lot of the female servants here are kinda into women… I’m not… as much… but even if I tried it… I’d want Merlin… to be on the OTHER end… you know… except…” Gudao saw her standing above him, completely naked. The last of her clothes must have shredded off during the growth earlier… based on her size compared to everything in the room, she must have been over seven feet tall. But she looked at him curiously… and then fondled her clit seriously. Medb bit her lip, looking turned on by the idea of doing something with him for the first time.

“You’re actually just… a little cute… even if you’re an idiot and a complete loser… so… you’re going to learn your place…” she picked him up, and found himself growing hard, yet again, even though he had cum something like six times, as her supernatural seductive scent invaded him. But then Gudao found himself facing the opposite direction, his body spinning and being manipulated by her fingers.

“It’ll be a bit of a loose fit… but if I shrink you…” Medb thought out loud. “I won’t really get any bigger, not that I want to at this point… but just the effect of… yeah… one more time…”

“Medb, what are you doing?”

“Master…” she hummed sweetly, “for beating me up when I tried to make my kingdom… GET FUCKED!” Without any warning, Gudao felt Medb's clit slide into his butt, as she unceremoniously thusted into him. It was a bizarre view, as out of the edge of his eye he could see droplets of her arousal strike the bed below, at least before she begun to really move. He screamed as she fell forward, Medb’s giant body causing the bed to creak as she fell forward, impacting it with full force. With reckless abandon, Medb manipulated Gudao’s tiny body as she thrust forward repeatedly, coating him in her love juices.

As Medb battered and bruised his tiny body, slamming onto the now wet covers, her smell was still too overpowering, at such a large scale. The tiny, injured master begin to feel truly pathetic as another orgasm begun to rise within him. And he shrunk, as she grew an infinitesimal amount, absorbing a last bit of his mass, for one more time, as Medb promised.

“One… last… time…” Medb cried, as Gudao grew smaller and smaller. He screamed again, his voice hoarse, as he felt her clit expanding within him, both from his shrinking and her extreme arousal. But still, Medb’s erotic scent invaded all his senses, as her voice drifted higher and higher. Finally, with an ear-piercing cry, Medb’s body begun to shake.

“TAKE MY CHARIOT OF LOVE!!!” Fluid gushed all over Gudao. And her body fell forward, twitching just a bit more as the last waves of her extended orgasm flowed through Gudao. His ass felt so sore… his body weak, as what had to be incalculable tons of Medb lay on top of him. Only the groaning bed taking her weight prevented him from being turned into paste, but he still couldn’t move an inch, with the exception of one hand. Again… he was in a haze of Medb’s sweat and arousal, little. Somehow… he had been flipped upside down, coated from head to toe in Medb’s release.  And directly above his head… juices from Medb’s vagina dripped directly onto his head, its heat radiating off of him. Several fine pubic hairs were entangled around him. In but about fifteen minutes… he had gone from Medb riding him, to being an insignificant toy forgotten beneath her as she recovered from her explosive orgasm. And he found himself bucking against the bed.  In a tiny blob, a bit more of his cum dripped out, soon to disappear from sight among all of Medb’s juices.

“You really came again…” Medb giggled. “Anyway… There! That should be small enough, my insect master! Any smaller and you wouldn’t fit… I probably ruined your little ass too… with such a big clit, I doubt that any normal sized girl would be able to satisfy you.” With a slick, slurping sound he was pulled off of Medb’s clit…

“I didn’t think this would happen the growth part I mean… or finding anyth” Medb smiled down at Gudao, from far above, petting him with one finger. “But this IS a new experience… I like fucking you like this…” Gudao’s butt felt infinitely sore, as he lay limp on the bed, mixed together with Medb’s juices, its scent invading his mind. He knew he was violated… but he didn’t care, he just wanted more… no, I have to get it together! Desperately, Gudao tried one last move to reverse Medb’s spell, to restore his size.

 “You’re using command seals on me!?” Gudao smiled… he got quite an experience from Medb… and he got to return to normal at the end of it… her plans were foiled as usual. But he wasn’t growing any. And Medb begun to groan.

“It’s… ah… flowing into me! The mana reversal!!! INFINITE MANA!!! ALL OF CHALDEA!!! BIGGER THAN A CITY!!!” Medb cried. Gudao tensed up, as he prepared for her to grow even bigger. If she really was going to become that big… he was going to have to find a hiding place… even if it was inside her… as long as he wasn’t washed away. But then she burst out laughing, and Gudao grew red.

“WOW, you really buy everything I do, don’t you loser!” The pink-haired bememoth laughed. “They don’t give me any more mana… it just doesn’t work when you’re that insignificant. SUTEKI! SUTEKI!!!” She picked Guado up, bent over, and lightly slapped him against her butt. Normally Medb’s house sized ass would be a good place to be, but it was like a roller coaster that he went down in an arc, approaching Medb’s tight ass. He bounced firmly off of it, the impact with her tone butt hurting and bruising him each time. He then was pulled way up in the air, only to repeat it again. Even worse, she begun to vary it, taunting her complete control over him. Finally, she threw him up in the air, smiling as she put her hands behind her back.

“Bye tiny master…” she cooed. He went all the way up near the ceiling and begun to panic, thinking this was the end. After he reached the apex, he begun to fall. First halfway through the room. Then below Medb’s smiling, billboard sized face. Then to the level of Medb’s trimmed, perfect pussy, where she finally caught him.

“You want to be right here now… in my butt, don’t you, my little pet!”  But Gudao, filled with nausea, threw up all over Medb’s hand, causing the girl to turn green.

“EEEWWW!!!” She cried out, throwing him onto the bed, bruising him yet more. “Where’s a bucket, where’s a bucket, where’s a damn bucket. Soon, from the closet, Medb found one and smiled, looking at Gudao as she did her best to wipe the small bit of vomit off the bed. Instead of doing anything violent, however, Medb simply stood over the bucket.

“It’s hard to think of a sexual-type punishment for someone like you… after all, I was going to put you in my ass for your benefit… but I think this’ll work, and teach you just how insignificant you are!” And she begun to pee, yellow liquid flowing out from her into the bucket below, the now two-fifty pound servant filling it up over halfway. Gudao backed away, but Medb laughed haughtily as she grabbed him, and plopped him casually into the lake of piss.

“Oh come off it… you’re gonna swim in my pee for the rest of the day, what of it? I know you read stupid fetish fiction… but have you seen a shrunken man in real life? I haven’t. Sure… most girls want a man taller than them, not a doll. But some girls in Chaldea’ll like you… heroic spirits tend to be more dominant than the average woman… you’re gonna be the town dildo here. After we restore the world without you’re incompetence, they’ll be probably be a tenth of a percent of women who actually want a dildo sized man… so that’s still… Three. Million. Women. Maybe a lot less, because you’ll be desired enough that you can go for the ones who REALLY tickle your fancy and that’s still many thousands. That’s your new job. It’s an awesome job, and an irreplaceable one. And if that’s your job… you can’t. Throw. Up. Being swung around everywhere might cause nausea… but you’re gonna have to hold back. So…” Medb winked, gazing at the tiny man in her bucket of piss, “I’m gonna have to punish you!”

“And… Medb giggled, “I didn’t even mean to, but I made my life pretty awesome as well. Women care more about height… but I’m going to be the world’s fetish at seven foot four or so... I think? I absorbed pretty much all of you, but I'll find my exact height later. You’re the only human here, and the only one hooked up to that stupid Chaldea system… so you’re the only one I can do this too… probably the only one I can ever do this to… but… I’m kind of looking to like this height too… I don’t plan to get any bigger. I want to look down on and belittle guys with big dicks who can fill me up but are still chest level to me… insertion… Medb’s holes being filled cause like I said… I like sex. And… Cu… did you know his dick was twelve… twelve inches long… that’s why I had to do this. He never was able to find some girl he could actually stick his rod in… he won’t be able to resist me now… I have a lot of room. So you’ll obviously come second… or third… but don’t feel too bad. Everyone comes second to Cu! And it’s not like I can be expected to sleep with one guy… or even five versions of him! So… you really seem turned on by fucking skyscraper sized girls!” She shouted.

 So… in sort, I made the rest of your life awesome and I got your stupid decision making out of the way of Chaldea, saving humanity. You owe me a lot! And Waver… as our new leader, is probably just going to overwork himself more, the idiot… anyway, I’m taking some extra grail power here, enough to give myself a real Amazon body before I sign all Master privileges over to him. The world NEEDS two-fifty pounds of Medb! And you can swim in my pee and learn to be grateful!”

With no clothes fitting her, Medb swung open the door with her butt, walking naked out into Chaldea’s hallways. And Gudao was hard, even as he paddled for his life in her piss. To him, nearly filling up the bucket, the pee was ten feet deep, but the rim was too far out of reach… and the surface was too smooth for him to climb. Medb thought of everything… there was no escape. But he was good at floating anyway… and it was pretty placid, so Guado rolled over to his back, allowing him to float on the smelly liquid. Even the smell of it, overpowering all his senses, made him grow hard. Even her piss was laced with her hormones… good thing he couldn’t shrink anymore. Supernatural thots could be scary.

At least if he was thirsty, Gudao had something to drink.

He was there for a day and a night… he begun to despair… thinking that no one would come. As he grew desperately thirsty… he looked at the smelly surface he floated on. He couldn’t. But he did, drinking Medb’s piss to keep himself sustained through the long night.

The next day, a hand picked him casually out of the water, carrying him all the way out to the bathroom, where she roughly scrubbed him with soap. He wanted to yell at her… but he thought the better of it.

“I see you’re learning your place… as she rubbed a rough rag all over his body. Good! Um… ANYWAY!!! Amazon Medb will borrow you again if I want to fuck you with my clit… because that actually felt great!” The pink haired girl giggled. “And now we have an accomplished magus making the decisions…” but you’re gonna go to the NEET for now, cause she really wants you!

And that’s how Gudao changed rooms to Osakabihime’s.

“Man… you’re not Enkidu or Musashi, but a little version of you is actually pretty cute!” The sweaty NEET before him proclaimed. “Especially when you wriggle against my feet like that!” For some reason, Osakabihime was trying on stocking socks… socks that she had not washed in ages… and she was putting them inside a set of shoes she had worn for forever.

“In case you’re wondering… Medb executed the plan and Waver came up with the idea… but I actually came up with the magic. The servants would have caught on if I tried it… but like Medb said, you’re just a dumb person, right? Unlike her I think you’re good looking enough… which is why I want you as a doll. This form even preserves your life force… so you can live longer… licking my feet… my legs… my pu..” Osakabihime stuttered as she grew red… “anyway, licking me for forever. And I see you, with your hard dick… human NEETS can be gross, even the girls. Too fat, too skinny, whatever… but I’m a goddess NEET… my figure’s great, and I know me sweat smells good. All you have to do is be my doll…” Osakabihime smirked. She had been doing this and fingering herself for hours… however, Gudao couldn’t think of a sold retort when he had orgasmed even more than her, spraying on her feet… which she then made him lick off, while giggling maniacally.  

“Thank you…” Gudao sighed.

“If you want to thank me, get back to licking the sweat off my feet! You know… if Medb was truly disgusted by you, really, she wouldn’t have had sex with you at all, even for an ulterior purpose,” Osakabihime sighed. “And while not as many people want you as you thought… a lot did, and were pretty dense to it. Your Kouhai wants you… you’re other Kouhai too… although I don’t want to think about what BB’ll do to you, Kiara and Ishtar too… though for those there’s probably less actual affection than Medb. You’ll probably still think it’s sexy though… my dragon friend finally realized you’re not Anchin, and Tamamo wants a normal sized guy, so they’re probably out… but Mushashi wanted to share you with me sometime… and Eli… probably wants a captive audience. So anyway… you’re not some harem god… but you’re probably going to be diving a good amount from now on… a life without any responsibility… really… you need to thank Medb. She’s the one who took care of you!”

As he came again, spraying everything onto Okkie’s wriggling sweaty big toe, Gudao begun to think that he should be grateful to the overwhelming amazon.

But he was going to do what little he could to keep from getting in BB’s hands.

“Also, I didn’t mean to tell you… most of Chaldea’s men wouldn’t care… but Gilgamesh and Enkidu were thinking of doing some stuff… sometimes Enkidu takes the form of a girl, but not often as Gilgamesh likes to think of him as his only male lover… and well… I’ve kinda quit liking Gilgamesh so much, but I know that if I win his favor I could get Enkidu sometime… so as a slutty, dirty NEET I MAY have promised them that they could take you for a ride sometime… so… yeah…

As for Medb, she had to be a size queen now… as many dicks couldn’t fill her up. But with most men even being a little over chest height lying down, she discovered that, if she told them to be quiet, she could have sex AND take a selfie/use Instagram/do makeup/talk to friends/play chess/whatever at the same time. Being big has its advantages!

 

End Notes:

SUTEKI SUTEKI

I'd like to get more feedback on my stories if possible. Let me know what you like, what you don't like, and all that.

Ishtar by Bob Charlie
Author's Notes:

Ishtar gets ridiculously big.

Peering into the future, Ishtar was getting more and more peeved about the purpose of Chaldea.

“I don’t get why we’re doing this?” She asked Merlin, waving her arms wildly. “We save humanity from all these alien creatures attacking us, and then they go extinct in two hundred years!?”

“Climate change takes its toll,” he sighed. “War and stuff too… I mean, we’re not just fighting for humanity. This crisis kills me too… and it’s not like two hundred years for them is nothing… the first half of it is going to be pretty pleasant… it’s nice to be able to see BEYOND this mess anyway… it means we’re getting somewhere.”

“Oh yeah… that’s great! Real great! How am I supposed to have human followers, if humanity is just dead!? Have you been thinking about ME, Merlin!?”

“Gilgamesh could tell you the same thing!? I don’t really care about you... I barely know you! Is everyone supposed to take you into account in every situation!?” Merlin looked over his tea leaves… he was trying to learn brewing like the Chinese great mages… another magical technique to add… and one for excellent tea… he didn’t have time to deal with a useless goddess.

“You’ll see!” Ishtar proclaimed, haughtily. “I will be worshipped again… greater than anyone else… by a living humanity… I can defy the seers! Piss on all of you… it’s a shame that’ll be this body… well… hehe… Rin’s good looking enough… I suppose her form will be the one to be worshipped by all humanity.

“That’s great…” Merlin sighed, not paying any attention. But maybe he should have.

And so the world was saved, the Divine Spirit Lucifer having been slapped in the face by Xuanzhang channeling Buddha, and things were generally looking ok. Except for the fact that the economy was kind of shitty, new temperature records were being broke, and several nations appeared to be on the verge of war. But one goddess had other ideas… ones that revolved around HER. And Rin was a little miffed about the inevitable extinction of humanity as well… which led to her going along with many things that she normally would not…

One day, a man was sitting in his apartment. Poor, the guy had only one girlfriend in all of his thirty years… for a few weeks. Working a job that paid at the princely sum of ten dollars an hour, life had not been too kind for him. For the purpose of this story, his name is not relevant, only that he heard someone knock at the door. A knock that heralded the transition of humanity.

“Hello…” he asked, barely able to find his voice. Before him stood an incredibly beautiful Japanese girl… but she looked like she was from another era. Regally before him, the dark haired girl stood like a nymph in the moonlight, shining off of her to eliminate her radiant skin. Even in the cold, it felt like her body radiated heat. She was dressed in something that looked like a bikini, ornate and magnificent… he stammered as he looked over her.

“Speechless… of course you would be, before a spectacle of such beauty… you probably consider yourself a loser, don’t you? Of course… you are one… but any mortal is before my absolute magnificence…” she tossed her hair back. “Yet I am the MOST generous of all… everyone will worship me soon… or they will perish… and everyone… all at once… will soon be granted unending access to my magnificent form… I have asked the guardian of humanity… the planet itself… and it knows the death you will bring to it… but I will save it. Become its guardian. Your guardian… as such…” she gently raised a finger, and pointed it to the man’s erection, just standing still in the door, unmoving. “You have the permission to fondle me… although, as a virgin… you must show your restraint for now… in good time… it will be complete… but for now… (to test something…) you must not penetrate your goddess.

“Uh…”

“Onto the bed! My servant!” He kept his room reasonably clean… but he didn’t expect an impossibly gorgeous girl to show up on his doorstep, must less to be shouting like he was. The man wasn’t tall, but he stood a few inches above the girl’s slight form, the bed shaking a little as he jumped on it next to her. She licked her lips in anticipation… his erection pained him now… what in the world was going on!?

“Fondle your goddess…” the girl sighed, pressing into him. “Make her grand…” he felt her warmth… he saw the top of her modest breasts flowing out of her bikini top… casually, he brought one hand over… and he heard a clipping sound

“You should get direct access…” she smiled. “All those who worship me… will get all they desire.”

Immediately after he came, his cum flying all across the carpet, his world begun to shift. He was looking down at the girl he just fondled… but in a moment he wasn’t. She turned around, wrapping her hands around him, as her head approached his level. In an instant, it was above his, as she swung on top of him, her weight continuously feeling heavier against him. Her butt almost flowed across his lap, as her firm ass kept expanding around it.

“I am absorbing you… due to the strength of your worship…” Ishtar proclaimed. She was already looking down at him, sitting in his lap. If they were standing side by side, she would now be taller. “I want all of you… except for a few… measely inches. Then… you can live with me… forever… but… for now… I see your dick’s actually big, even if the rest of you is lacking… so…” she smiled, “The goddess Ishtar has deigned to try out sex with you… since even though my arrangements for sex have been set up in the future, it should take a while and will be rather infrequent.

“You have an ugly face…” Ishtar remarked, looking at him. “Your body has the potential to be good… but you haven’t met that… in any way whatsoever.

“I’m sorry… my name’s David… by the way… I can’t believe that someone like you would… with someone like me…”

“Yeah… yeah… Subject… I’m going to fuck anybody and everybody on Earth… anyway… what I’m saying… this thing’s like ten inches and you’ve already shrunk some… even with all you have against you, what fucking level of inhibition are you on to still be a virgin!?” Ishtar, even taller than the man she didn’t really care about, was struggling to place his dick inside her. He felt arousal building as his dick slid back and forth between Ishtar’s wet slit.

He didn’t even care if she was about to kill him… being absorbed by something like that… wasn’t it better anyway? Still, he felt himself approaching the edge again, his dick feeling alight with a pleasant fire, as the goddess squirmed on top of him.

“Can’t… can’t you just jam in this useless dick!” Ishtar cried... but that line ended up reminding the dual goddess/human of something. “Come to think of it… I suppose Shirou will end up in here too… along with Sakura… they can be a couple with me too…” Ishtar had come back to thinking to herself, as she couldn’t think of any way to fit the thing in.

“Fuck it…” Ishtar scoot back a little, wriggling her toes, watching the man’s focus on it. “I’ll have sex later… it’ll be small enough, but I know it works, so I’ll go fast. That’s when the man fully took all of her in. She had opened up a slit in her back and gold bottom… he could best think of it as a bikini. It was what he was trying to jam his dick into… the holy grail… but for now, her feet lightly touched her dick. A strong smell wafted off of her… after all, she did tend to go everywhere barefoot. Despite this… her toes were as soft and plump as a mortal who applied every lotion known to man to them.

“Heh… this is where everything belongs… under my feet just like in the old days.”

“I suppose everyone will know me in due time… so I’ll explain… later… suffice to say…” Ishtar begun speeding up her massage of his penis. Her feet were now larger due to absorbing him… but they were relatively normal sized on his huge dick. So she had plenty of room to move up and down, stroking and massaging with increasing intensity. It had been merely minutes, yet the guy was already approaching the edge.

“To you… this may be a footjob… but to me, it’s the transformation of mankind!” Ishtar exclaimed as he came again, his semen flying in an arc up in the air. And Ishtar begun to transform into something HUGE in front of his eyes.” He watched as her toes begun to close the gap, able to wrap around his dick. And then begun to make it look small. He begun to have to look up to the girl, who patted him on the head her arm having to reach lower and lower. As she raised her arm, he found himself looking with intensity at her armpit… he could smell her sweat… in fact… he could barely smell his own cum… the various scents of Ishtar mixed in to an overwhelming cocktail of sexuality that seemingly filled the room.

“This is a better distribution of you anyway…” Ishtar sighed. “I think your mass is better off being me than being you. But I need to get going… so as a favor for proving this works… gonna milk ya.” Large hands wrapped around him, bringing him into the goddess’s chest. Her breasts were modest, and yet he found themselves wrapping around his head, burying him in its soft, firm flesh. Gingerly, he reached his mouth towards a pink nipple, wrapping his mouth around it. He nearly had to reach up to do so… despite being modest breasts for her size, the flesh nearly filled up his mouth, soft, and swelling within him. To him, the hard pink nub (hard due to how sexy she was, after all), was several inches long, and growing even more within his mouth. At the rate she was growing, and he was shrinking, it would overwhelm him within a few minutes.

“When did your bag come off? I swear I… never mind.” Ishtar sighed. “I’ll create true equality when I’m titanic. I’ll allow the ugly and the beautiful to serve me… without having to look at the ugly people… let’s get you done quick!” He felt an incredible wetness, even though he couldn’t see around the wall of her flesh enveloping him. His dick had entered Ishtar.

He thrust with abandon, not stopping. He couldn’t stop. He would never stop. He fondled every inch of her he could reach, even as her breasts begun to rise above his head. His legs grew numb, as the plush weight of her ass pressed him into the bed. She had to weigh several times as much as him, but he paid no attention to her slowly crushing him.

“You’re tickling me bug… yes… this is your new home. Isn’t that great?” The goddess cooed, but he barely even heard her. He was lost in her sexuality, lost trying to lick at her navel. Distantly, he felt something that should have been pain emanating from his legs.

“You won’t be able to worship me if I squish you! I know that followers can be absentminded… after all, followers are focused on following and worshipping! Let’s get this done quick, loser!”

“Loser… y… you’re calling me a loser…” at that point, his face was briefly shoved into Rin’s armpit, before she hefted him up as easily as a small dog to her mouth. His penis hung in front of her, and she brought it up to her like a straw…

“Yep~ my little loser.” Rin poked his dick, once large, now less than three inches, against her soft cheek, giggling, before she begun to suck it like a straw. Her large tongue covered nearly the entire surface of his dick, lapping up and down. Her fine touch, a technique and sexuality beyond any mortal, begin to absolutely drain him. Despite already having cum a few times, he bucked into Rin’s mouth as hard as he could. But, large as she was compared to him, she held him absolutely in place.

“You’re like a pig~” Ishtar remarked as he squealed, coming again. “You know… people always acted this way towards me… it’s absurd how much control a goddess has…” she winked, and he was terrified as he looked at her face, the size of a billboard… and growing. The bed creaked under the girl, who had to weigh more than two hundred pounds.

“Are… are you some sort of succubus…” the man asked, wonderously. This led Ishtar to lightly pinch his cheek, sending pain radiating through him.

“I am FAR beyond a succubus… worship me… adore me…” he noticed her scent becoming stronger, stronger than he ever thought possible. He gulped… imagining how wet she much be if he looked down. At that point, her voice echoed inside his head… screaming at him… to come… one more time…

“Good…” Rin sighed. The two had decided to let each personality surface separately some today, so they could both enjoy it. “The echo effect does work…” Rin smiled. “And you’re squirming… right… well… today’s going to be busy, so you’re going to come yet again… in one minute… starting now…” Rin brought him, his whole body… rubbing him against her. He slid down her breasts… deliberately sliding his dick against her surface. He couldn’t even speak… his dick was red and painful… having come so many times… yet it was throbbing for release.

“Ten…”

He reached the bottom. She had to be ten times bigger now… he could probably fit inside her. Yet, raising her butt just a little (giving him a good glimpse), she slid him under again, so that he was in the position where he fucked her just a few minutes ago. The bedsheet below was stained with her cum… above him, more of her liquid leaked onto him from above, flowing across his body. If she sifted even slightly, she’d turn him into paste.

“Thirty…”

He bucked with abandon, thrusting his penis against her folds recklessly. The only thing he could hear was Ishtar’s voice… cum… cum… worship me… OBEY ME IDIOT!!! She wrapped a finger around his head, and soon his mouth was pressed against her clit, wrapping his body around her slit. He licked it, as much as he could, even as he felt himself coming. Above… Ishtar giggled… mocking his attempts to turn her on…

“Fifty…” Her other hand wrapped around him, with a finger far too big… and the tip of her pinky entered his ass, wriggling around, as the giantess sought to bring him to his final climax. He couldn’t take it anymore

“TIME!”

He shot his load into her… Ishtar… Ishtar… Ishtar… he bucked against her, pubic hairs lightly wrapping around him, ensnaring him. He had lost all dignity, his head getting into her folds to smell her. He needed her… he wanted to be on her forever… to live on her body…

And everything went dark.

When he woke up… the smell was just as strong… he was on a curved surface. He couldn’t stand up, but merely crawl, as the fabric above sealed him in. He was on Ishtar’s ass. He kissed it… thanking the goddess… and the surface he lived on shook, as Ishtar smugly laughed. But soon… another man crawled, coming from the goddess’s front.

“We’re lucky…” the man sighed. “I know that I must be incredibly lucky… but… what’s going on?”

“We live in a world of magic…” the man explained, nonchalantly, resting casually next to the giant wet lips they were trapped against. “In case you’re wondering… she absorbed you. All of your size and mass, down to about three inches. I had this happen to me… although a pink-haired girl did it instead…”

“This smell… is incredibly opporessive…” David remarked. Even after so many times… his dick was rock hard at everything around him.

“My name’s Gudao, by the way…” he sighed, looking at him. “This is probably where we’ll be staying from now on… this woman… is actually a manifestation of an immortal goddess… that’s all real.”

“Then… why would she just stick us down her pants? I don’t get how that serves her? Not that I even mind.” Yeah… after the sex life he had, the man hardly thought it was bad to spend his entire life in the underwear of the most beautiful woman he had ever met… it sounded pretty great.

“She wishes to be worshipped… we just need to do stuff to let her know how much better she is… and that’s that. But this… we’re pressed against her right now… and if you say anything bad against her, she tends to…”

The fabric buckled in a little, squeezing Guado tightly against Ishtar’s wet slit. Even in his position, her juices sticking to him, he could barely breathe, the titanic strength pressing him down. David watched this go on for nearly five minutes… until finally, the pressure relieved. Gudao hung there limply, caught in a tangle of pubic hair and cum.

“Also… she’s listening to everything we’re talking about, just to let you know.” The surface under them rumbled as the massive girl giggled.

“Anyway… I’m glad that she didn’t fuck you earlier.” Gudao sighed. He was still hard, lying there in the fields of the goddess of fertility, completely naked. Was this their fate?

Ishtar giggled deliriously. Akasha had really decided to offload humanity! The deal had worked! She figured it might, since the planet had been placed in danger by people, but she didn’t think it would be this easy.

If the boys in my divine panties think that I look big now… they have no idea… my reign truly has begun…

Ishtar knew that this was going to be great.

She stood up off the bed in the cramped apartment, now soaked in her own cum. During her times in Chaldea, she let it relax a little. The girl she possessed wanted her to relax it a little. But now Rin Tohsaka was enjoying this just as fully as Ishtar. Humanity was going to wipe itself out, after all everyone had done throughout history. After all people at Chaldea had done. They would take humanity off the planet, and purify the Earth in the process… and because of her vantage point, Rin got to be the most privileged human being in existence.

After all, who else got to use humanity as their personal toy?

The door only came up to her neck, the bikini growing with her. After all, the bottom was critical to a piece of magic Rin developed that was critical to the whole thing working. People would be protected from any level of force, allowing people to remain alive even with every movement of the goddess. Other pieces of magic were present as well… which would be revealed in time.

But now that she knew it worked, Rin was put in charge for a little while. Time for things to snowball. Rin begun walking towards the city square. Many people were calling out to her, but she smiled and waved, ignoring all of them. One at a time would take hundreds of years… but it wasn’t going to be one at a time.

She did have to blow some kisses though. Each time Rin caught the eye of an admirer, she made sure to bend way down and look into their face. The process had already begun, and Rin smiled cat-like every time at each person passing.

“I may look a little strange, skipping down the road,” Rin smiled, looking at them. “This outfit is pretty big, right? And I’m kind of big… but soon I’ll be much bigger! And I’ll protect all of you! Just remember… every one of you needs to love me!” Soon Rin felt a single light pulsing through her. Somehow, somewhere, someone saw her and begun to obsess over her. Someone fantasized about Rin’s body… and it grew. The temptation had hooked him in. This man would, in time… be drained… and then Rin would be able to seize on the light and transfer it to her. His new home. Everyone’s new home. Rin’s privates.

Soon she was in the park… of a large city. It didn’t matter at all which one it was. Because soon all cities would be gone. Rin lay down in the grass, looking up at the sky, simply lounging in her giant bikini. One guy was even making a bad attempt to hide his phone as he looked at her.

“This is my spot… no… all the world is mine… and soon I will be the world…” Rin said, looking at him. At everyone. “I am one with a goddess… and soon we will take this world that humanity has mismanaged for our own. If what I am saying sounds crazy… just realize… you all are staring at an eight foot tall girl.” The crowd begun to gasp as Rin/Ishtar swelled up before their very eyes, the girl smiling as her head grew larger against the tree she was resting on. “Perhaps I was a vain god… and I liked monuments… but I was still one with nature. You have come to follow gods that promise you another world… ones that taught you that you were separate from your very planet. I will be your only Goddess now… by the way… you don’t just have to watch… you’ll all be living on me soon. As long as you worship me, and only me… you are free to pathetically rub yourselves against me.” She frowned as she looked at everyone watching from a distance. She felt some lights of mana transferring towards her, as her body surpassed nine feet. But she should be thousands of feet tall, not nine!

“I really don’t mean that it’s pathetic… rubbing yourselves against me should be what comes natural. For anyone watching this… and everyone here should focus on recording me and uploading wherever they can… I share a body with a goddess. I convinced her to do this… for you. You are under divine protection. The extinction that humanity was assured has been prevented!” Rin turned around, giving them a view of her bikini-clad giant ass. Her bottom hung tightly on her, but no more so than before, as the magical fabric continued to grow with her.

“This ass is yours, people… I’m telling you that you can go and claim it now… take your clothes off. Worship my body, come on!!” She looked ridiculous in a way… this girl presenting her gigantic assets to a bunch of people just standing around. They were all terrified… the girl before them was consistently swelling up in size… they could see it happening before them. Already, her ass was a couple of feet wide… and looked like it weighed over a hundred pounds.

Obliging, Rin used her magic and absolute control to place her subjects inside her dripping pussy, protected magically of course, so they wouldn’t simply wash away. The people outside didn’t have to know. Ishtar pulled her panties down, sticking her bare rear end out in the cold air. Of course, with her divine magic, she couldn’t possibly grow cold. The goddess blushed as she looked at the people before her.

“Your bodies are all flawed… all normal… all ordinary…” she looked at the people, dwndling before the growing girl. The tree groaned as she leaned against it. “You aren’t worthy to FUCK me… merely to worship me… there’s a difference.” Ishtar lowered her butt, presenting it to a woman walking up to her. “But you can try… wait… you’re a girl?” Ishtar finally looked at the purple haired girl before her…

“If I have to shrink… to go with Senpai… then I’ll do it… you giant bully!” Mash was PISSED off about Gudao being shrunk… but Medb, the culprit, and other servants had disappeared after the world was saved… only to be handed to Ishtar. Mash didn’t care if she lived on Ishtar… as long as she was with Senpai. She wasn’t turned on by the cum leaking out of the goddess, much more than any normal person… smelling like sex itself as the goddess of fertility leaked onto the grass below, presenting her impossible ass before her… no… she wasn’t… turned on at all. Mashu blushed before sticking her arm straight in Ishtar’s ass.

And the rodeo begun.

Mash grew red as she felt Ishtar’s butt clamping down on her arm. Ishtar shrieked as she came herself… the feeling of anticipation feeding her arousal. Instinctively, Ishtar curled her toes and raised her butt in the air, many pairs of eyes watching her. The sound of her cry carried for miles away, the growing girl shouting for all she was worth.

And yet Mash was flung about again, as in her massive orgasm, she slammed her butt down against the ground, and up again… and down. The purple haired girl realized that she didn’t know what she was getting too… but the smell was getting to her… and as dampness formed between her own legs… Mash begun to feel a little dizzy.

Mashu couldn’t think, even as she had to think. She came, the overpowering scent of the massive girl seemingly attacking her. It was the only thing she could smell… she could almost SEE Ishtar’s cum, like it was a mist, in the air. Meanwhile, the butt she borrowed from Rin Tohsaka dominated her view. Rin, borrowing Ishtar’s powers,  possessed a butt that was growing beyond the size of a car. Mash viewed it with curiousity, sweat dripping down the gigantic ass slowly. Her skin was perfectly flawless, the smooth ass inviting anyone and everyone to worship its form. Even hanging outside of her precariously, Mashu realized that it was perfectly, flawlessly clean. Mash calmly analyzed the features of Ishtar’s ass, even as she nearly was flung dozens of feet from its bucking. And it was harder and harder to hold on. The butt had grown so big that she couldn’t wrap her other arm around its flesh—at the same time, the same entry into her which she found so pleasingly tight was now extremely loose. Mash begun to panic, sinking her arms into firm, succulent flesh, hoping to find purchase wherever she could. And she whimpered as she clung as tightly as she could, her cheek pressed against Ishtar’s “cheek.”

She nearly pushed the oak she was leaning against over as she leaned against it, the tree groaning ominously. And people around her begun to become entranced by her scent. Cooperating with her, the winds themselves blew her scent as far as it would go. The supernatural smell of Ishtar’s arousal impacted anyone hit by it. People walking by begun masturbating spontaneously, the effect of the divine arousal overpowering them.   

“So… you want to be reunited with your boyfriend…” Ishtar smiled. “I think that’s the last time a normal sized human will ever bring me to orgasm… your goddess… I should give you a reward.” With a single, massive hand, Ishtar reached towards the girl, hanging out of her ass.

“Eep! Ish… Ishtar… what do you plan to do!?” Mash was looking at her… red in the face… she didn’t even realize that her clothes had fallen off.

“My scent has entranced you…” Ishtar cooed. She ran a finger gently across Mash’s head, ruffling her hair back and forth. Unconsciously, Mash made something akin to a purring noise, reacting to Ishtar petting her. Ishtar carried Mash near her mouth, and she found herself staring into a giant pair of red eyes, framing her delicate nose, small rivulets of sweat flowing on it. Ishtar was blushing as she breathed all over Mash’s small body. The hand holding her fondled the girl. Meanwhile, Ishtar reclined, and the tree, creaking under her weight, finally gave way entirely, as Ishtar’s back plowed into the Earth below. Her normal crown missing, her hair flowed amongst the trees below, and even a couple of onlookers.

“You’re not answering!” Mash squeaked, crying out in blissful agony as Ishtar’s finger, growing and stretching with every moment, plunged into her sex. All throughout the park, several people were masturbating to her, following her command to worship her.

“The whole world is watching you… jealously…” her warm breath still flowing over Mash, growing stronger with her size. She opened her mouth wide, Mash staring into the cavernous maw for a moment. Saliva drooled down from the roof of her mouth to her tongue, her great tongue. Several feet long, it snaked out, wrapping itself against Mash’s face in a curious kiss. And Mash felt the pressure in her legs grow greater again. And she shrank.

“There’s nothing more to say… it’s unstoppable…” Ishtar cried, fingering herself. “I can feel every person’s energy flowing into me… their passion… and those who devote themselves to me… who live on me… I can always feel them… life will lose its struggle… and become an eternal orgy, ruled by a singular goddess…” her voice drew higher, even as she spoke. It had been merely a few minutes, but Ishtar was approaching the edge of her orgasm again, and Mash’s body was rocked in every direction, as the goddess couldn’t keep her right hand still, as her left went inside her.

Yet it was deliberate, merely a showcase of her power. Unlike a human, Ishtar could concentrate… even in the throes of orgasm.

And at this moment, eyes… millions of them, all across the world, concentrated at one point. Her ass.

As she was growing, Ishtar found another tree, one that her massive body had not yet plowed over. Smiling, she stood up, wobbly from multiple orgasms, walking towards the tree. Standing almost entirely straight up, nearly twenty feet, it looked like it shouldn’t fit inside her. She knew that the people inside her pussy, watching the walls grow around them, would be protected by her magic… As she prepared to impale herself on it, she smiled cockily, pressing her breasts together… modest if she was a normal size, but now creating the world’s largest show of clevage. She let drool leak down from Mash, flowing down her entire body to drip onto her breasts. Her nipples, each several inches long, were swelling from Ishtar’s arousal and growth.

And her butt lowered, just as her pussy did… to slide herself inside the entire tree. Slowly, she begun to lower herself on it, a tree nearly half her height. Grool flowed down the tree as it too creaked. With every moment, her legs grew thicker, her butt swelled.

“Watch me.” And Ishtar’s butt lowered, as her pussy hugged the tree. Branches, useless for its new purpose as a dildo, were snapped off by Ishtar’s heavy weight. Even those over a foot thick were disposed off as her flesh lowered. The entire tree groaned, but Ishtar made sure to lower herself slowly, delicately, onto its form.

“Ehheh, this shaft isn’t very hard, is it? After my rule begins, I’ll have to grow people to use as dildos.” The outline of it was barely visible from outside, as Ishtar swallowed the entire tree, her juices collecting on the ground, spreading her scent farther and farther. Soon her ass impacted the ground, flattening the grass and dirt… along with one onlooker. It didn’t matter… individual people may die in her ascension… but that would be necessary.

After all, humanity now lived and died entirely based on the whims of one sheltered, pampered goddess.

Work had stopped throughout much of the city, as people all over could see the goddess in the middle of the park.

As her crotch swallowed the tree, millions of people were watching. At first, many people watching it on videos across the world thought that it was a special effect. But… even as they watched it… they felt something hit them.

Ishtar understood her vast powers well, but only well enough as to understand what weird plan of hers needed to be done. Inside Rin’s body, she never had access to many of them. But with her new contract, her powers were beyond incomprehensible… and screens, made of glass or plastic, could be enchanted the same way a mirror was. And as such, her scent poured through, wrapping itself around them.

Even people watching her in public settings begun to find their hands snaking into their nether regions, eyes glued on the screen before them. Some even died, as they glued themselves to Ishtar bucking on a tree while shrinking, melding into herk, becoming a part of her.

She laughed haughtily, as her red eyes gazed upon what had turned into a crowd larger than any concert. Pictures flashed, people fully enchanted with her spell. And everyone, even as they recorded her, were walking right into her plan for humanity.

And Ishtar grew. First she rode the tree. Then she rode it with both hands, shifting to lay her back, crushing an entire section of forest and park. She shoved it in and out, and members of the crowd gingerly walked up to her twitching asshole, not realizing the danger she was in. Many of them were plowed under her… mysteriously not leaving any blood. For those fully in her spell, it didn’t stop them. But quickly, so quickly, the tree grew into something little larger than a container of lipstick.

Ishtar lapped at Mash with her tongue, causing Realizing how microscopic Mash had become compared to her, she prepared to take her in… to induce her fully into the cult of the goddess. But Ishtar appreciated how she had worshipped her… those who followed her would be duly rewarded in Her future.

“Well well well…” Ishtar smiled, now truly titanic. “You got things going… maybe, even inside me, I can have one man ignore me… some of the time… I’ll let you be just a bit larger… I know Gudao likes that…” and with that, Mashu too was transferred inside of Ishtar’s ravenous cunt. Merely six inches tall, she was absolutely nothing compared to the now twenty foot tall woman.

Mash was in a dark, dark cavern. She was stuck to something, something wet. It was… her lube, her cum, flowing over her, around her, everywhere. It was truly infinite… it tempted her, told her that she needed to fuck. But she was scared… even then, a voice echoed through her.

“This will be merely temporary… in time you’ll have civilization… don’t worry. But for now, simply enjoy my luxurious insides…. Sit tight, my subjects~”

Her growth was now unstoppable, Ishtar’s feet making giant gashes in the earth below her as she stood up, over a hundred feet tall. She flicked away the remnants of the tree, as if it was a toothpick.

“There’s a couple of bloody spots on me… it’s unfortunate… as they were too enthusiastic about me… but…” Ishtar giggled, throwing her foot up like a little girl. “This planet wishes to be relieved of most life… because you’re destroying it. It wants some time to recharge… so it’s given it all to me…. If you think I’m big now… you’ve seen nothing left… and I’ve already taken in the people I really care about… so…” she put her finger to her lip. “Thirty minutes. I’ll play around here for thirty minutes… and you’ll see me grow. There’s no excuse if you can’t watch me… my scent should be traveling anywhere… my voice everywhere… in all languages. You have that long to jerk/slick off about me… until you’re small enough to have shown my devotion… if not…”

Ishtar raised a leg, dozens of feet long, high, high above the park, wriggling her toes, gently smiling at them. For a moment, she ran her hand up and down her thigh, as if she was fondling herself. Then, at that moment, she broke into a martial arts kick, her foot colliding powerfully into a skyscraper, knocking it over.

“I suggest that you worship my form if you want to live…” Ishtar cried out, mockingly. The building collapsed like paper, falling spectacularly into a million pieces. “One hand on your stupid cameras, one on your privates… get to work proving your devotion!”

Below her, the ground shook, as if from the impact of a million earthquakes, as Ishtar begun to walk forward—that was all, walk forward, with her hands behind her back.

“YOUR TIME IS RUNNING OUT!!” Ishtar howled, looking at herself… taller than the skyscrapers. “Alaya… the world itself… decided to offshore you… not only will I absorb you… but any excess mana of it as the world prepares to rest for a few million years… as such… if you don’t prove your devotion… you may find things growing around you… because the physical planet will… flow… into… me…”

One girl was nearly crying as she plunged a dildo into her. She was on the other end of the city, but one thing was growing larger and larger… one thing she was focused on. Dat ass. She had to look at it… if she wanted to live. Above it, what had to be miles above now, great feet were curling together as Ishtar kept convulsing. Perhaps it was because this strange girl was a goddess… but if this girl wasn’t mistaken, she was in an eternal orgasm… she had studied Ishtar a little, for her stupid history degree. A goddess of fertility… did that mean that her pubic hair were actually fields that ancient people farmed? Wandering across her, thousands of people.

She mewled as she collapsed to the ground, as another orgasm hit her… something about the air made it easy. But she didn’t have time! Even with her hand wet, she immediately plunged her hand back inside. She couldn’t stop fondling herself… or she’d die.

The ground begun to shake as Ishtar’s butt grew larger. She watched buildings topple over, as the impossible ass plunged into them. She saw the river of cum trickling down, as the smell grew, somehow, even stronger. The nameless girl curled her toes and collapsed to the ground, the grass appearing several feet long. She’d become one with her.

The ass was approaching. The entire… the entire city was being flattened under Ishtar. She didn’t have time.

Quickly people begun to realize that things were reaching a disaster point. Lord El-Melloi sat in his office, pondering just what was going on.

“I knew the reports of climate change were bad… but… would Alaya really have seen it as a complete threat to the human race… no… it must have been the mana extraction… still… fuck Japan… and fuck the Japanese…” He knew that Rin Tohsaka wasn’t this type of insane slut… but given her possession by Ishtar, anything was possible. Including this growth. According to reports from other people, she had reached nearly a mile tall… and people were panicking all throughout the world, as they were forcefully introduced to a world of magic they didn’t know existed.

Most of the city now was beginning to flood. But a certain man was on vacation at the time. He was somewhat pissed at what was going on… Zouken had finally… finally… passed away! Giving him access to this overseas wealth! After his bitch of a sister left him too! Shinji fumed, as he walked to the roof of the skyscraper. He knew he had a way to save these people… Rin acted cold around him, but he knew that she liked him. As soon as he showed his charm… she’d stop destroying the city… and he’d have the ultimate weapon in his hands. He had a megaphone, of course. He needed some way for her to hear him.

And so Shinji reached the roof. But… it was dark outside… no… it was sunny… but he couldn’t see a bit of it. The sun had been replaced by dark hair, stretching in every direction. A lone red eye, many dozens of feet across, shined down at him… there seemed to be some unnatural light behind it.  She was completely naked… and far in the distance… her nipples stood hard, each threatening to gore the ground beneath them, as they already had.

He hoped she would hear him. But as soon as she did, Shinji begun to regret it.

“Shinji… are… are you brave? I couldn’t believe that you would do something like this… but it might have been good advice to just wack yourself to me earlier…” Rin laughed as she moved slowly, ever so slowly. But light shined in on Shinji again, as heavy strands of hair brushed back the building, and each soft movement of her hands made the foundations grown. It was only then that Shinji looked at the vast pile of debris below… only a few buildings like this were left standing.

“I have to be careful to not knock the building over…” Rin smiled… disarmingly gently. Before she changed into a sitting position. Soon, Shinji was between her thighs, each nearly as tall as the building. The titanic girl, even sitting down… the skyscrapers barely went to her belly button. And again he was cast in her shadow… the girl blocking the sun. And the smell of her cum and sweat overwhelmed all his senses. He wanted to prostrate himself before her right there… but he had his dignity.

“Are all the people there de…dead throughout the city…” Shinji tried shouting through the microphone. But Rin’s smile remained unchanged.

“That’s not a good way to think of it… some are for sure. But many, even the majority, have been helped! Humanity was doomed to an early extinction… of its own making. But I was there… and those who choose to follow me will be saved.” Her voice sounded oddly full of doubt. Rin and Ishtar weren’t one and the same. Rin knew the inevitability of human extinction… but would a humanity crawling on her be worth it? No… it had to be worth more than nothing.

“So what?” Shinji cried out. “We maguses have VERY powerful people within our ranks! You aren’t all that Rin! Or Ishtar! Or whoever you are! I’m sure someone like you can easily be taken out!!!” Shinji looked at her with a swagger. The sweaty haze that had replaced the air was really getting to him. He felt like… he had to have this woman… he would get her…

“You know… that size changing magic is pretty something… have you thought about sharing that with me? The two of us… fucking over cities… you’re gonna need a dick at that size, right? Why not me?” He didn’t even realize that the ground was slowly rumbling… what was happening around him.

“My body is a divine temple… a wonder of the world… you’re not that bad looking… but you’re just a BIT above yourself… don’t you think? A speck, trying to order me around? I know you got a great job through your inheritance… at the age of seventeen? Where are your co-workers, Shinji?”

“They…”

“They have been claimed by me. Except for those few who refuse… but they will be dead soon. And they know YOU cannot help them. Worship is shown through sexual prostration… recognition that I offer you EVERYTHING you need… unfortunately… your worship does not matter.”

Shouting through the megaphone, Shinji continued to promise everything to her. But there was nothing that he could offer.

“You think that I didn’t see what was going on after the war? I talked to my sister, Shinji. I found out everything that’s happened to her. And, as such, Microbe… you are not needed to live on me. You raped my sister… that’s all.” Shinji saw an expression of disgust, a sneer miles wide, followed by Rin giggling, her hand lightly in front of her mouth… as the other reached… straight… for… him…

Two fingers… two infinite fingers… reached down for the building. Shinji wanted to scream. He didn’t realize… he hadn’t realized… it was impossible to realize… just how vast she was. And growing. They were perfectly manicured… a fresh scent wafting off of them, mixing with all her others. But the beautiful fingers gently pinched the building, and Shinji wrapped his arms around a pipe, hugging his body as tight as he could, and everything shook. Slowly, a great boom echoed throughout, and Shinji begun to cling for dear life as he rose into the air. Soon he found his body tilting, the world inverted itself, as he found himself staring hundreds of feet down to a vast expanse of thigh. He gawked… finally fully realizing that she had been growing the entire time she talked to him. Rin was sitting on the entire center of the city… much of the rest had been swept away casually with her legs. Below, debris of all types, from residences, stores, offices… was floating in a lake of cum, flowing from her legs to inundate everything. And he was still hard, even as he knew he was about to die.

“Let’s see if I can keep this together… most buildings aren’t constructed for this…” Rin/Ishtar puffed her cheek as she concentrated. “It’s like when I took the top of a mountain… except I’m even bigger now… I like being big… bigger than anything… it’s how you get respect. From MOST people… anyway… I suppose not morons like you…” By now Shinji’s arms were beginning to feel numb. He wasn’t particularly weak, but he wasn’t particularly athletic either. And he had never held onto anything as long as that pipe.

“You tried to hit on me at school before… before I found out what was going on with you…” Rin sighed. Somehow… her eyes were perfectly focused on him. At her size… she could see him. As she moved the building, he got a first-class view of her growing, expanding body. What looked like an entire city block was resting inside her armpit, a tangle of concrete trapped among sweat and the gentle curves of her flesh. Her left hand was swirling some doodle casually in the ground, easily cutting through swathes of earth. Sweat shone from her body, the sun illuminating it as if the rays of light itself were worshipping her. Someone of her size… even now… at the end of his life, he wanted to fuck her.

Shinji also saw a helicopter fly almost peacefully, drifting, before it fell down, angling towards her magnificent body. It picked up speed, more and more, until, making no noise that could be heard by Shinji high above, it crashed.

“They aren’t dead…” Rin sighed. “Unfortunately… some people got crushed by me before they could devote themselves to me… a waste… but I could feel their lights. They found me, and there was no longer anyone in there.” They have to be hidden… but within my pussy, protected from my arousal, within my womb… there are millions of people… people… all luckier than you, Shinji. You won’t go there. My sensitivity… is preternatural… see… these people are small… smaller than you are by far… but my senses… are so far beyond human… that I can feel anything… my followers tickle me… and well… feeling you there… would disgust me.”

He rose, higher and higher into the air. Her hair flowed in a picture of loveliness beneath him. Almost like a dakimura—except bigger than Everest. He could see her entire body… at least hazily. Her smell actually grew slightly weaker. Just slightly. Wind… a strong supernatural wind buffeted him. Nearly throwing him off. He wanted to scream, with all of his energy. But he had none left.

“I hate you… if you have a next life… you may try to not make anyone hate you so much… especially if they become an all-powerful deity. I hope that Sakura can have a better life on me… then they did with you, scum.” And she didn’t let go… Rin lowered the building, now holding it like a toothpick, the girl tens of miles tall. Soon, he could no longer get a good view of her face. Only her toned stomach presented it to him. And in the center of her vision, lay her belly button. At the bottom, there was a single drop of sweat, that had pooled in a puddle… no… a lake. And her smell grew stronger again, and Shinji, unconsciously, found himself grabbing his dick, beginning to pump. It took a moment… merely SECONDS… for him to reach climax… he didn’t even see where it ended up from his unzipped pants. It must have disappeared somewhere on her magnificent body. And curiously, he didn’t become any smaller.

“You can masturbate all you want… your worship doesn’t count, you know? You’re not living on me… for long…” And then everything grew dark, as the toothpick size building collided with her lake of sweat.

Soon, Shinji woke up, sitting next to an overturned office chair. For a second, he almost thought he was in the womb. He could barely see the outlines of anything… barely his hands above his face, it was so pitch black. All around him, smell was the only sense that dominated. More significant than that which he could barely see. More significant than the feel of the ruined tile. More significant… was her sweat. But yet, he could almost taste it too. The AIR tasted of Rin’s sweat. And, he finally knew where he was. Somehow, he found himself inside the last of the ruined office building. Where, hours ago, he was an overpromoted officer. Shinji knew his life was over, and yet he got up, as he saw her sweat pulling in, threatening to get rid of the last of the air. He still climbed up the down set of stairs, as Rin’s tide rushed after him. Yet, looking up, he saw it pouring from the other floors! He must have been deep inside her… he didn’t even know how he got here. And, he supposed it didn’t really matter much. He begun to float as the all-enveloping sweat neared the floor, which had become the ceiling, gasping at the last pocket of air.

“You giant bitch Rin…” Shinji growled, as her sweat finally enveloped him. He flailed wildly, no. And everything shook in absolute chaos around him, furniture swirling about in sweat, metal supports falling around him, his head bashing a wall, as the titaness giggled.

Within her sweat, he drowned. 

“Good…” Rin sighed, beginning to let Ishtar take over for a bit again. “With this… everyone should know… as long as you obey and please me, your lives will be better than you can possibly imagine them… if you defy me, they will be short and brutal. That is all…” Ishtar smiled as she turned over, presenting her butt to the world, mocking the sheer tininess of everybody… “It is time for the last orgy at the end of the world.”

“Creations… of man…” Ishtar heaved, “mean nothing to the Goddess!” She felt the world crumpling underneath her… like it belonged. Her skin was … flushed… flooding with energy. As one hand clawed into her Earth, her other fondled her folds. She knew that her followers couldn’t see much, protected by the magic energy… but… she had to think.

Rin, taking over for a moment, made one last preparation. While sexual stimulation could be good for building magical energy… it could be bad for building maximum concentration. Rather than risking washing away all of humanity with cum, Rin created a space within her womb that they could all be transported to instead. A simple, practical solution.

And then she fell, and begun to ravish the Earth. Magic winds carried her scent to all the corners of the globe, as her voice echoed, magically, in all languages in their ears. One simple command.

Cum.

Or die.

As if on cue, she felt several missles impact her butt, which only caused Ishtar to giggle. She wriggled her ass at the planes, taunting them. Not even a drop of blood leaked from her, the missiles entirely unable to pierce the skin. With the magic that came along with her size, even a nuke wouldn’t be able to hit her. It was a mistake for the mortals to think that they could change their fate.

Rin knew that she wasn’t like this. Before, knowing at least much of his scumbaggery, she had saved Shinji’s life. So she kind of doubted going along with this now. It was true that she was saving humanity. And she was in a state of constant sexual bliss. But even as lights poured into her… nearly as many faded. What made her that different from Kiara?

“You really BETTERRRRRR masturbate…” Ishtar cried out. “I’m a few miles biggggggg now. I don’t think you have much time left… until I swallow this cute little planet entirely. Rin stood up, her toes even rising above the ruins of what was once a city. Her body, now approaching 100 miles, signaled the end of an era. The age of the gods had come, followed by the age of man. Now, it was the age of one, singular, Goddess.

Ishtar rose… and rose… and rose…

Her fingers again plunged into her cunt. Her followers, blown back up to normal size (no need to shrink them anymore, Alaya itself was being sucked into her), could not even perceive what was going on, ignorant as they were in the darkness of Rin Tohsaka’s snatch.

Another city over the horizon, another set with many lights. Most had already gone into her… for the rest, Ishtar had a message.

“TOO SLOW!!!” She cried with glee, as the spoiled goddess hovered her butt over it, enveloping an entire city in its shadow, its smell overtaking them as an ass once called defenseless became the sky. Presented with the most erotic sight ever seen to man, the swells of her cheeks plump with millions of tons of flesh, debris from earlier slowly raining down onto the city, many people, men and women, young and old, rich and poor, watched as the entire city was crushed. Those too young to understand her beauty were saved. Those who worshipped her were saved. Those who refused to turn to her… instantly became stains on her ass.

Her butt wiped out the city instantly. The impact was incredible… steel, concrete, everything that made the city either was crushed into paste or thrown out for many miles. Most of the residents had fully surrendered themselves to the goddess, and they had disappeared inside her womb. However, for the rest, there was no resistance. Their foolish decision had left them to face an instant death… they didn’t even have time to feel the surface of her butt, as the millions of pounds crushed them in a millisecond. This left numerous red patches on the body of the goddess, but to her, they would hardly have been visible as dots. The goddess merely saw the lights of their souls disappearing, but she barely even felt the people. It took entire buildings, the structure feeling curious to the growing goddess, even with senses amplified thousands of times over. Ishtar had grown gigantic before in the age of the gods, but it was nothing like this. The way the concrete crumpled under her was exquisite, each little pinprick driving her from orgasm to orgasm.

After all, to Ishtar, she was just sitting down. To the world, it was a calamity. There was nothing more erotic.

By now, every news agency of the world had quit pretending that there were any other stories to cover. This was being filmed constantly. Religious fundamentalists from Russia to Iraq cursed this woman, thinking she was the work of the devil. And even many others had their complaints… that there should be no dictator, that she was a scandalous being overflowing with sexuality (they had that right), that what they saw simply wasn’t happening.

Those people were doomed, and it drove Ishtar wild.

As for the rest, the entire world had turned to one large masturbation session. There seemed to be nothing more that Ishtar wanted for worship, other than the final and complete acknowledgement of her sexual superiority. And so rich and poor, men and women, married and single, all found themselves following her command.

A man walked into the house. He was a former hero, living a rather ordinary life. He was there, with his girlfriend, Sakura.

“You hear the commands, don’t you?” She asked him. She was half-naked, rubbing herself to someone other than him. The goddess that was speaking with him, and everyone. “Our children are with her. We will live with her.”

“Aren’t you thinking that this is a little weird!? We’re just supposed to give up everything for this goddess that appeared out of nowhere!? In the shape of Rin!? Your sister!?”

She pleaded with him, gazing into his eyes, commanding him to follow the orders. And she grabbed his engorged dick.

“She’s talking to me in particular, Shiroh… she’s telling me it will be all right. The world is doomed… we’ll doom it, if things go as they are. Gaia and Alaya… everything… is cooperating with her. That’s why Her smell is strong… penetrating everything… penetrating the world… even if I’m with you… it will show her your worship… I will make sure you worship her now… you will live!”

“My sister IS pretty sexy, Shiroh!” Sakura teased, as she mounted him. “And what’s she has is as practical a solution as ever… humanity is working as a system… leading the planet to destruction… so Rin simply has to be more powerful than humanity!” She pulled her into them, the two preparing to fuck…

As they did, they thought of Sakura’s sister.

Rin begun to approach hundreds of miles tall. Even as the energy of sex flowed through her, she could appreciate seeing the Earth like in a classroom. The curvature of the planet begun to display itself before her, and for a moment, even though everything told her to fuck, she decided to walk around.

Each step left a great hole many miles across in the Earth, killing everything left there instantly. The damage wasn’t confined to her footprint—each shook the very foundations of the Earth. With each step, she could observe how she gradually grew. Soon, she stood over Japan, her feet placed on either side of the massive island. She got into a kneeling position, sending devastating tidalwaves across the world.

“Bleh~~~~~~~~~” Slowly, a stream of spit begun to fall, dripping from her mouth, hundreds of miles to the Earth.

Observers hanging for dear life on Mount Fuji, some of the few survivors, saw the entire sky fill with a giant tongue. Covered by light clouds, hazy so many miles above, they could see the outline of her face, smiling gently at the entire world.

Then they saw her spit. A single blob… it loomed menancingly above them, hanging down from Ishtar’s mouth. She held it there, somehow maintaining the surface tension at her size. Precariously, the vast deluge parted the clouds as it dropped. More clearly than her blushing cheeks filling the sky, the spit drew itself to the attention of thousands, as they watched their approaching doom. Those who were smart nearly felt the incredible wave of her pheromones, filling the air around them, and masturbated in reverent worship. The rest simply remained transfixed on the thick liquid…

Until it dropped.

Instantly the mountain was covered, as the miles long stream of spit covered everyone. Most were dead instantly, but some, away from the site of direct impact, were luckier. They found themselves swimming in her liquid, flailing about. It was all they could see, as the viscous fluid was piled higher than Mount Fuji itself. It was as if her spit had become the world itself, as the thick liquid kept falling. Bubbles formed in it as Ishtar’s tongue lolled above them, letting a steady stream of saliva cover the Earth.

Finally, some few people, on top of the vast quantity of spit, saw the tongue of the several hundred mile girl impact the Earth. A red, fleshy muscle than signaled the end. People didn’t even have time to scream as it quickly moved, removing everything from the surface of the Earth without remorse or prejudice. Trees, buildings, people, and even mountains disappeared on the surface of the Earth, collecting everything, and dragging it hundreds of miles in the air. With an exaggerated swallow, it begun the journey into her stomach.

And much of Japan was gone in a single lick. All that was left was a fine sheen of saliva.

Rin giggled as she lightly burped… the whole world was listening to her every movement.

And against Japan, as she swelled to the level of being able to grasp the Earth itself, Rin begun to fuck it, building to her ultimate climax.

“I wonder what everyone must be thinking right now…” Rin sighed. “I guess I’m going to have to take care of all of you, as the steward of the human race! Aren’t you lucky, to have such a beautiful girl watching over you? But some people still haven’t surrendered. Really… you’re going to die in a couple of minutes… unless you accept how utterly superior I am to you! I suggest you take my offer now…” a couple of small explosions landed against her ass… people were actually trying to nuke her. But there was nothing they could do to someone who had the magic adeptness of a Deity.

Each time Rin bucked against the Earth, some of her grool stuck to it. There were few people to watch, but it was a micracuous sight to see… her cum flowed thousands of miles across the planet, beginning to overwhelm all the nations of the Earth, as she hugged the planet close to her. Rin and Ishtar were both red hot in the same body… with each thrust, they imagined all of humanity forever being at the mercy of her sexuality. As she hugged the whole Earth to her body and humped it like a dog, her hard nipples left holes in the planet, gradually shifting location as she grew bigger, leaving bigger and bigger holes in the Earth… which at this point, was mostly barren. Much of its life had been brought into the new vessel… the new Creator… and the rest was getting pummeled out of existence.

Few people were left… some still trying to masturbate to her, others cursing the existence of what they perceived to be an unimaginable demon. But finally, the world ended, as Ishtar howled above them. Before they were earthquakes, but now Rin broke the Richter scale… cities throughout the planet crumbling, forests collapsing. One hand was around Russia, and another reached over Canada… as she approached 5,000 miles in height.

On the International Space Station, scientists pondered the end of the world.

“Is that… an ass?” One scientist remarked, quivering. It was to the side of them… they could see it, clearly, right out the window. This celestial girl using the world as her sex toy. If they were at a different spot in orbit, her butt would have long slammed into the station, pulverizing them. Even so, as her movements brought the atmosphere far above where it should have been, air slammed into the station, creating turbulence. Equipment shook.

“Friends… you hear the voice… and we have the greatest sight in the world…” the captain announced. “This ass defies the laws of physics… but to us… it looks almost defenseless. Imagine fucking it… and do you duty… no more time on this station… that butt… is our home!” He slung his mighty dick out, and begun masturbating to the goddess with reckless fervor. In hopes of being saved, his crew did the same. Their only duty left was to worship the girl sending their station out of orbit. With his dick in one hand, the captain gave a salute before he disappeared into her, as a faithful follower. Soon, her expanding ass slammed into the ISS, making it nothing but a slight bit of debris, completely unnoticed by the goddess.

Rin looked at the planet she was humping wonderously. With one swipe of her hand, she wiped Alaska utterly off the map. With another, she flung much of the ocean into space. She felt a climax build... more than before, and she howled, slamming the Earth, forming what would have been an earthquake with a magnitude of several thousand.

It fell in great blobs… an apocalyptic rain. Cum fell, dripping from her still growing pussy… itself nearing the size of a continent. Now bigger than the Earth, each one of her excited thrusts killed the last of the Earth’s life, and chunks of magma flew off the planet as she cracked it towards its very center.

“This is the real, original Heaven’s Hole!” Ishtar exposed herself to the scarred world, opening her legs wide, before, in another moment, she begun to insert the battered chunk of a planet inside her. Rin had just about absorbed everything she could from Gaia and Alaya, and even still, the Earth was a tight fit. But it was very lubed up, soaked in her own cum. She pressed both her hands against the planet, straining and groaning. But she wanted it inside of her, and with an apocalyptic moan, the planet begun to enter Ishtar.

“Ahhhhhh…” her walls touched both sides of the Earth, as she begun to use it like a dildo, her pussy squeezing every inch of the battered surface. Magma welled up from the cracked planet, boiling up thousands of miles as the Earth’s integrity begun to fail from the vice-like squeezing billions of tons of Rin’s thighs.

All of humanity could hear her, from inside her womb… and all of humanity could hear the Earth cracking, on the other end of her vaginal passage. Many worshipped her reverently, and many fell onto their knees in fear as the realized the sheer, impossible power of the being they were now inside.

“AAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!” With one last squeeze, it was over. Ishtar howled as she came, her thighs crushing the Earth into a million pieces. Her cum shot out of her, as she flailed wildly, floating through space. In the frenzy of orgasm, her hand struck the moon, precariously trying to orbit Ishtar, knocking it out of the solar system. She writhed in the vastness of space, and most pieces of what was once the Earth became coated in billions of gallons of cum, to float in a new asteroid belt, where the Earth once rested.

And Rin ran a hand across her lower stomach, as she calmed down, thinking of the people in her womb.

“I’ll have to think of how you should stay on me…” Rin smiled lovingly. “Really, a conscious planet is best for humanity. With a finger, I can stop genocide… at the same time, if I have to, I can ensure that there aren’t too many people so that resources aren’t overused. I can let an atmosphere rest on me… and create magical zones of protection so that every little movement of me doesn’t kill you. And you’ll all be bathed in my scent… my sex… my beauty… for all eternity.”

And so they were.

People begun to live throughout Rin’s body, creating a variety of civilizations across the vast goddess. Only certain zones were protected (and they made her a little itchy), so there was less land mass across the new planet, despite how much bigger they were. Still, Rin’s body served many functions for people on their new home… while she provided a bare minimum of sweat, which had just enough nutrition to survive, she couldn’t control her magic to such a miniscule level that people could make structures… her magic could only precisely control humans themselves. As such, they begun to strike out a hardy existence on Rin… some died from starvation, her plan not working out. And they had to talk to her before any major project begun…. She had to protect the area that they would expand to with her magic. Otherwise, something as minor as Rin scratching her ass could end the work… and lives… of millions of people in an instant

A few lived in the valley between her breasts. While people might have called them modest before, nobody would dare say that now. There were workers that went underground, into her vast boobs, and operated the plants for her milk. People could never drink all of it. Piped as it was throughout civilization. People had to operate the pipes only at certain approved times… because if she so much as squeezed her breasts, it would create an overflow of milk that would ruin the entire system.

Other people lived on her ass. They worshipped her verdant sexuality daily... the scent of her sex was as vital a part as any other. For Ishtar, masturbation itself formed as a sort of worship. However, there was no need for temples. Her whole world was a temple.

And others, including Rin, Sakura, and most of Chaldea's staff lived near her navel. There was plenty of room, and the largest lake on the surface of the gigantic girl. People researched how she used her magic... but at the location of her belly button she had a perpetual lake of her sweat, one that was not disturbed by the constant movements of the gigantic girl they were sitting on. While people went to great effort to pipe her milk from thousands of miles away, it could be kind of expensive, which led to her sweat being the primary drink. Laced with her hormones as it was, people relished it. And they went skiing on the l It was rumored that at the bottom, there were buildings from the old world. People didn't want to go the bottom, however. 

Rin took great joy in practically explaining the depth of the lake, the world listening.

"I'm fifty-thousand miles tall... now my belly button should be about a quarter of an inch deep if I was as miniscule as one of you... so you're following, right," she explained, in a mocking, yet practical voice. So... you see, if you divide my height by 240 (a quarter of an inch times five feet tall)... you get about two hundred miles... so it might take a while if you want to reach the bottom of my belly button." 

In general, when the Rin side of her enjoyed her stupidly huge size, it was explaining, slowly, just how stupidly huge she was to everyone.

And, of course, Ishtar still wanted to hump something... so she still blew certain people up, at least enough so that they could serve as a small dildo. Between that and the cameras fillming her at all times, Ishtar was able to remind everyone that, in a sense, they were living on a person.

But Rin fucking her own sister as a dildo while the entirety of humanity watched is a story for another time.

 

This story archived at http://www.giantessworld.net/viewstory.php?sid=7314